Finding Home

Chapters

Chapter 1: Trouble
Chapter 2: Home?
Chapter 3: Schooling
Chapter 4: What I Deserve
Chapter 5: Tied Up
Chapter 6: About That...
Chapter 7: Home At Last?
Chapter 8: Big Problems
Chapter 9: Holy Jesus
Chapter 10: Pride And Preconceptions
Chapter 11: First Aid
Chapter 12: Bruised
Chapter 13: Picking Up The Pieces
Chapter 14: What?
Chapter 15: Fierce
Chapter 16: Fire
Chapter 17: Why?
Chapter 18: You've Met With A Terrible Fate Haven't You?
Chapter 19: Reminiscent
Chapter 20: The Search
Chapter 21: Delayed
Chapter 22: Lose
Chapter 23: Latin
Chapter 25: Unsettling Events
Chapter 26: Foreboding Happiness
Chapter 27: Lost & Found
Chapter 28: Second Wind

Chapter 1: Trouble

Author's Note

This story is written by my friend Patric who I am co-writing with. If you are confused at all by any of the characters that you might not recognize then please (In your own free time!) go read my other stories. This takes place in the same universe, and will likely confuse you if you do not know the full picture (Certain references or jokes.). This is a story that will go be happening alongside my stories and are canon. This story will run side-by-side with my other story Tongue Tied. There may be things you do not understand in this story if you do not read the other, but hopefully not anything extremely important. You will still get your fill reading this story if you don't read the other, and vice versa. They are both about different characters. Feel free to leave a dislike if you don't like this idea, and feel free to keep reading if it doesn't bother you in the slightest! I love all my viewers and their opinions, so don't be afraid to crucify me for it. These stories take place in the same universe, so all the characters and OCs will most likely interact or cross paths at some point. So if you don't know about something or think something is random or surprising, it's because you didn't read the other story. Just a warning for future readers!

Chapter 1: Trouble

A single colt walked into Ponyville an acoustic guitar strapped to his back. He hid underneath his almost too big trenchcoat. The sun was setting and not many people were out. He slowly made his way up to an unused house.

He shot a few careful glances around himself looking to see if anyone was watching. When he was content that no one was he carefully picked open the lock. The door opened up and he quietly walked in shutting it behind himself.

He swung a small flashlight out of his coat. He shined it around the dark house, revealing that nothing looked like it had been touched for a few weeks. He set his guitar and the small bag he had under his trenchcoat onto the table in the kitchen.

He walked up to a light switch and uncertainly flicked it. He shrugged when no lights came on. He managed to brush off the couch and he laid down on it. After a few minutes he closed his eyes and fell asleep.

The next morning:

The colt woke up and slowly stood up from the couch. He stretched a little. He walked over to his bag and pulled out an apple.

He started eating it as he walked up to the back door. He unlocked it and walked outside.

He carefully scanned around and saw a group of fillies and colts walking to the schoolhouse. He followed the group up to the schoolhouse.

As he walked in he was shoved into a group of three fillies, causing him to accidentally fall onto one of them.

“Oops… did I do that?” The earth filly who shoved him asked innocently.

The three fillies glared at her.

She laughed as she walked away.

One of the fillies helped the colt and the filly he had fallen on up.

“Are you alright?” The unicorn filly who helped them up asked.

“Yeah. Don’t worry Sweetie I’m fine.” The pegasus filly said.

The colt nodded. “I’m fine.” He said, “Thank you.”

“Are you new here?” The last filly asked.

He nodded, “Yeah. I am…” He said.

“Well it’s nice to meet you. I’m Applebloom.” Applebloom said.

“I’m Sweetie Belle.” The unicorn filly who helped him up said.

“I’m Scootaloo.” The pegasus filly he had fell on said.

“I’m… Alex.” The colt said.

“It’s nice to meet you Alex.” Scootaloo smiled.

Applebloom and Sweetie Belle nodded and smiled.

Alex smiled a little, “It’s nice to meet you three too.” He said.

“We’re gonna go to our seats we don’t want to be late.” Applebloom said as she and Sweetie Belle walked into the main room of the schoolhouse.

Alex removed his coat and as he stretched to hang it up Scootaloo noticed a faint bruise on his shoulder. When he removed his hat his shoulder length brown mane fell down. His light brown coat now becoming more visible.

She gently placed her hand on her own shoulder, confirming to herself that she still had one. She cringed a little at the small pain that went through her body.

“Are you alright?” Alex asked.

Scootaloo nodded, “Yeah. I’m fine.” She said quietly.

Alex smiled a little, “That’s good.” He said.

“Oh! Come on there’s an empty seat just beside me and my friends you can sit there.” Scootaloo said as she quickly lead him to the desks.

The entire class idly chatted amongst each other.

Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were aptly talking about what they were going to do after school.

Alex sat quietly at his new desk writing something on a carefully lined piece of paper.

Scootaloo looked over at him and quietly watched him write.

Alex smiled a little as he glanced at her out of the corner of his eye.

She gave a small smile.

After a few moments Cheerilee walked into the schoolhouse, “Settle down children.” She said with a slightly raised voiced.

Everyone in the schoolhouse quieted down.

“Now we c-” Cheerilee stopped when she saw Alex, a smile instantly ran across her face. “I didn’t know we were receiving a new student.” She said.

Alex looked up at Cheerilee.

“Why don’t you come up here and introduce yourself to the class?” Cheerilee asked.

“Uh… Okay…” Alex said as he slowly stood up. He walked in front of the entire class. “Hi… everyone… my name is Alex.” He said.

Everyone to some extent said, “Hi Alex.”

“You can sit down now.” Cheerilee said.

Alex sat back down in his seat.

“Open up your algebra books to page thirty four.” Cheerilee said.

A few hours later:

“Wow… it wasn’t actually boring today.” Scootaloo said as she walked out of the school with her friends. She stretched a little and spread out her wings.

“Yeah. I say you did a lot better with history… Thanks to me.” Sweetie said.

“Yeah… you’ve been helping a lot. Thanks Sweetie.” Scootaloo nodded.

“Yeah I guess you d-” Applebloom stopped.

“Applebloom!” A woman called.

“Oh… It’s my sister…” Applebloom sighed, “Coming!” She rushed off towards her.

“Sweetie ar-” Scootaloo began.

“Sweetie Belle get over here this instant!” Another woman called.

“And there she is…” Sweetie sighed, “Sorry but I gotta go.” She ran off to her sister.

“Alex?” Scootaloo asked uncertainly.

“I’ve got nowhere to run off to… so if you really want me to stay… then I’ll do it!” Alex said.

“Great! Then I want you to meet someone!” Scootaloo said, grabbing his arm lightly and tugging him along.

“Here we are!” Scootaloo said as she stopped outside of a building.

“Okay…” Alex said as he looked at it.

“Don’t worry I know Red he’s great.” Scootaloo smiled, knocking on the door.

Alex shrugged, “Okay. I’ll trust you.” He said, slightly returning the smile.

Scootaloo again impatiently knocked on the door.

The door cracked open and Red peeked out. “Hello?” He said.

“Hey.” Scootaloo said.

“Uh… You here to see Dash?” He asked.

“I’m going to guess now is a bad time?” Scootaloo asked.

“No not at all.” Red said. He turned his head slightly. “Dash! Put on some underwear!”

Alex instantly hid his head a little further under his coat.

“Can we come in?” Scootaloo asked.

“Mm… Gimme a minute.” Red said, pulling himself back inside.

“Yeah it can’t be tha-” Scootaloo stopped when she looked inside. “Yeah… we’ll give you a minute…” She stepped back and her face had turned bright red.

A few moments later Red opened the door, still only wearing basic underwear and nothing else. “Okay I’m decent. What’s up?” He asked.

“Um… well… I sort of…” Scootaloo mumbled as she looked away from Red. She shook her head, “I just wanted my new friend Alex to meet you and Dash.”

Red turned to Alex. “Oh hi. Why don’t you two come in.” He smiled.

They both nodded and walked inside.

Dash peeked out from the kitchen, not wearing a bra. Her arm was covering her breasts. “What did you do with my bra?” She asked.

“I don’t know did you check the ceiling fan?” Red asked.

Dash looked over into the kitchen. She walked around and everyone heard her open a few things. “Oh wait I found it! It’s in the freezer.” She shouted.

Alex managed to completely hide his face in his coat.

“Yeah… freezer… that makes sense…” Scootaloo said.

Dash came out with a bra on and she was shivering. “B… Bastard…” She mumbled, her wings twitching slightly to the icy new ornament of clothing wrapped around her chest.

Alex glance up and quickly removed his coat, he walked up to Dash, “Here you go…” He said quietly as he handed it to her.

Dash smiled and wrapped the coat around herself. “Well thanks! I haven’t seen you around…” She said.

“You’re not trying to steal my wife are you?” Red asked, staring Alex in the eyes.

Alex shook his head and backed off a little fearfully.

Dash and Red looked at each other for a moment before bursting out laughing.

Scootaloo laughed a little.

“Okay…?” Alex said slightly confused.

“What’s that smell?” Scootaloo asked.

“Uh… Well that’s…” Red mumbled, looking at Dash.

“Mm… I uh… Scootaloo how old are you again?” Dash asked.

“Seventeen.” Scootaloo said.

“And… Are you familiar… With.” Dash mumbled, looking at Alex.

Alex shuffled a little in place.

“What are you asking exactly?” Scootaloo asked.

“What um… Do you think we were doing?” Red asked.

“I don’t know…” Scootaloo said.

“Well you seem to k- Uh… What classes are you taking in school?” Dash asked.

“The basic stuff… why?” Scootaloo asked.

Alex mumbled something quietly.

“What is it?” Dash asked.

“I… know…” Alex said quietly.

“Oh… Well that’s good. I guess?” Dash said uncertainly.

“Oh my god we had sex.” Red said bluntly.

Scootaloo’s face turned an even brighter shade of red.

Dash hit Red on the side of the head. “The hell?” She said.

“Ow! What? Why are we beating around the bush.” Red asked.

“Hey! You know I trim it…” Dash mumbled.

“That’s not what… Nngh…” Red grunted.

“Um… I… think we should… be going now…” Scootaloo said.

“No it’s fine really. Did you want something to drink?” Dash asked.

“No… I’m fine.” Scootaloo said.

“Water would be nice… mine’s almost run out…” Alex said.

Scootaloo looked a little bit pale now.

“Great.” Red smiled, falling back onto the couch in a widened stance as he relaxed, letting out a sigh. “God it feels good to sit down aft- Mm… never mind.”

Dash walked into the kitchen and started filling a few glasses.

Scootaloo walked in after Dash.

Alex slowly walked up to the couch, “Is… it okay if I sit here?” He asked uncertainly.

“Sure take a seat.” Red said, patting the cushion next to him.

Alex sat down on the couch.

Red wrapped an arm around Alex and pulled him closer. Alex immediately noticed the scent previous in the room get stronger as he got closer to Red. “So you wanted to meet me and Dash?” He asked with a smile.

“I… guess… I don’t know anything about this town… I just got here last night.” Alex said.

“Well that’s just unacceptable. We’ll have to show you our friends definately. What about your family? Could we meet them?” Red asked.

Alex shook his head.

“Why not?” Red asked.

“They aren’t here.” Alex said in a slightly relieved tone.

Red looked at him. “Is there… Something you’re not telling me?” He asked.

Alex shook his head and tried to scoot away from Red.

Red tightened the grip around his shoulder. “Alex…” He said sounding a little concerned.

Alex’s entire body stiffened up and his face looked slightly pained.

Red immediately loosened his grip and released him. “I’m sorry! Did I hurt you?” He asked quickly.

Alex shook his head, “Not you…” He said.

“You know… I know it’s hard to talk about things but… You can trust us. And me… Well maybe. I am known in the east as a master bank robber.” Red smiled widely, nudging him.

Alex gave a small smile and slightly covered up his shoulder.

Red looked at his shoulder. “What are you doing?” He asked.

“N… nothing.” Alex said quickly.

Red moved Alex’s hand and saw a bruise on his shoulder, the black and blue contrasting sharply to his coat color. “A… Oh god…” He said quietly.

Alex covered it back up and looked away. “That’s not it…” He said quietly.

“Did… Your parents…” Red stammered quietly.

Alex didn’t respond.

“Alex… I do-” Red said.

“Okay sorry that took so long.” Dash laughed, coming out of the kitchen with Scootaloo and a few glasses of water.

“Thank you…” Alex said quietly as he took a glass of water.

“Y… Yeah… Thanks.” Red nodded, taking a glass.

Alex looked down at the glass.

“Alex?” Scootaloo asked. “Is something wrong?”

Alex shook his head.

Red scooted close to Alex and hugged him.

Alex looked at Red quietly, he seemed a little more relaxed.

Red shrugged. “Just getting to know this little guy. He’s pretty cool.” He smiled.

Alex looked at Red again, “Yes… a lot…” He said quietly, quickly looking down at the ground.

“Something wrong?” Dash asked.

Red stared at Alex and sighed. “Well if you ever want to talk about it.” He said.

“Talk about what?” Dash asked.

“You… really want… to know?” Alex asked quietly.

Red put a hand on Alex’s back. “You don’t have to say anything if you’re uncomfortable. We’re not going to pressure you.” He said.

“Well I want to kn-” Dash stopped as soon as Red threw her a glare. “I mean yes… No pressure.”

“I’m… a runaway…” Alex said quietly.

“Runaway… From what?” Dash asked.

Red looked at her and stared.

Dash’s eyes widened. “Oh…” She said with the sudden realization.

Alex remained quiet.

Scootaloo sat down beside him and hugged him a little.

“I… I think I should go…” Alex said quietly.

“Whatever you want to do.” Red nodded, looking at Scootaloo.

Scootaloo looked up at Red, “Yeah?” She asked.

Red looked at Dash and she nodded.

“Hey Scoots could I talk to you in the kitchen?” Dash asked.

“Oh… sure.” Scootaloo nodded, she let go of Alex and followed Dash into the kitchen. She looked back at Alex momentarily before entering the kitchen.

Dash kneeled down and looked at Scootaloo. “Scootaloo promise me something…” She said.

“Anything.” Scootaloo said.

“Take good care of your friend alright?” Dash said.

“Alright.” Scootaloo said. “Th… though he can’t move in with me…”

“Well… He could stay with us here if you wanted. Or with Twilight, or even Fluttershy.” Dash suggested.

“Fluttershy…” Scootaloo said. “Then maybe… after you and Red clean up… he could come here? And then maybe onto Twilight? Like… sort of alternate between everyone?”

“Yeah… Cleaning would be a good idea… Just uh… Don’t go upstairs.” Dash said.

“Great then we should te- Wait… why not?” Scootaloo asked.

“D… um uh… The floor just got a new paint job…” Dash said.

“Eww…” Scootaloo said. “Yeah I definitely won’t go upstairs.”

“Yeah speaking of…” Dash said, leaning back. “RED START CLEANING!” She shouted.

“You said you wo-” Red started.

“Bringing Scootaloo to Fluttershy’s.” Dash shouted.

“Damn it…” Red mumbled.

“So… where are we going now?” Alex asked.

“To Fluttershy’s.” Scootaloo said.

“Who?” Alex asked.

“She’s a close friend. She’s sometimes shy around new people but I think you’ll be an exception.” Dash said.

“Oh…” Alex nodded, “Okay…”

“I know you’ll like her.” Scootaloo smiled.

The four of them approached the door to her house and knocked. “Fluttershy you home?” Red called.

There was a small note on the top of the door. Red reached up and grabbed it. “At Cecil’s… Be back later.” He read aloud.

“Well I’m sure she won’t mind.” Dash said, pushing past Red and walking inside.

Alex kneeled down and looked at a small mound of dirt.

“Whatcha doing?” Scootaloo asked.

“Just… wondering why there’s a random mound of dirt here…” Alex said.

There was a small scratching. A moment later a rabbit poked it’s head out and looked up at the two of them.

“Hey Angel.” Scootaloo said.

Alex stared curiously at Angel. “Wow…” He mumbled.

Scootaloo laughed a little.

Angel’s head darted to Dash and Red, staring at them as they walked in. He ran past Scootaloo and grabbed Dash’s pant leg.

“What is it Angel?” Dash asked.

Angel yanked on her pant leg and pointed out the door.

“I think he doesn’t want us going inside…” Alex said.

“Phht… It’s fine. Hey I got an idea.” Red said. “How about Scootaloo and Alex stay here. We’ll go get Fluttershy, maybe she’s still up at Cecil’s.”

Dash looked at Scootaloo and shrugged. “Up to you I suppose.” She said.

“I’m fine with that.” Scootaloo said.

Alex stood up and wandered around the side of the house.

“What are you doing?” Dash asked.

“Oh looking at the animals.” Alex said. “It’s actually my first time seeing any so close…”

“Well feel free to meet them. We’ll get going.” Red said.

“Okay.” Alex said.

“See you two in a bit.” Scootaloo said as she walked over to Alex.

“Ooo… A turtle…” Alex said as he slowly approached a turtle.

“Yeah that’s just Tank.” Scootaloo said, “He’s Dash’s pet.”

Tank looked up at Alex and stared at him.

Alex looked back at him before reaching into his coat pocket and pulling out a bunch of apple seeds. He stretched out his hand and offered them to Tank.

Tank started stuffing them in his mouth before retreating back into his shell. There was immediately small crunching sounds from inside it.

“I’d say he likes you.” Scootaloo said.

“I like him too.” Alex smiled.

They heard a sound come from an upstairs window.

“What was that?” Scootaloo asked.

“I don’t know… but since no one is inside… it can’t be good…” Alex said.

“Well come on… let’s go check it out.” Scootaloo said.

They both entered the house.

Alex looked up the stairs, “I’ll go.” He said.

“Wha… okay…” Scootaloo said with a small nod.

Alex glanced back at Scootaloo before he quietly walked up the stairs. When he reached the top he quietly snuck down the hall to where the sound had come from. He peeked into Fluttershy’s room and saw a man with no visible clothes on the bed. His limbs were all handcuffed to each corner of the bed and there was a single pillow covering his crotch, along with duct tape around his mouth and a blindfold around his eyes. His horn was also had a ring around its base.

Alex backed away from the door and quietly made his way back downstairs.

“Well… what was it?” Scootaloo asked.

“I… don’t even…” Alex said.

“Okay?” Scootaloo said.

There was another noise from upstairs, now from inside sounding like wood rattling and creaking as something shook.

“What was that?” Scootaloo asked quickly.

Alex sighed.

“Come on. We’re both going up this time…” Scootaloo said as she walked past Alex.

Alex followed behind her.

Scootaloo stopped outside of Fluttershy’s room and peeked in, instantly pulling back. “Wh… what the?” She said.

“Yeah…” Alex nodded.

“Okay… well we should… at least… take the tape off?” Scootaloo said uncertainly, staring directly at Alex.

“Wha…” Alex mumbled, “Y… o… okay…” He quietly stepped into the room and slowly walked beside the man’s head. He avoided looking more than he needed to as he grabbed the tape and slowly peeled it off.

The man looked around, completely uncaring that the blindfold was obstructing his vision. “Fluttershy just wait a minute…” He said quickly.

“Umm…” Alex mumbled quietly.

The man froze. “Y… You’re… Who are you?” He said.

“Alex…” Alex said. “A… and I um…”

“Well… Nice to meet you Alex Andium.” Cecil said a little sarcastically.

“W… what… did…” Alex mumbled quietly, stepping back slightly from the bed.

“I’m Cecil. Nice to meet you.” Cecil said, reaching his hand down only to be yanked back by the handcuff. “Nngh… Right.”

“Did… you want… some help?” Alex asked.

“I usually like to have all my senses active when I meet someone.” Cecil said, pointing to the blindfold.

“Okay.” Alex said as he reached up and untied the blindfold.

Cecil looked at Alex and Scootaloo. “Oh hey… Didn’t um… Did Fluttershy put you up to this? I thought she was just joking about the exhibitionism.” He said nervously.

“No… we’re actually… looking for Fluttershy…” Scootaloo said.

“I guess this was the reason why Angel didn’t want anyone coming inside…” Alex said.

“That bastard is in league with her… Don’t listen to him.” Cecil said.

Alex saw a book sitting on the edge of the bed. He looked at the cover and saw it was titled, ‘Erotic Fantasies’. His eyes widened a little and he blushed a little.

“Yeah Twilight gave me that book… I thought it would be fun but only… Only pain… Take it away…” Cecil groaned. His eyes widened. “Hey… One of you get the key… Quick.”

“Where is it?” Alex asked.

“It’s uh… Mm…” Cecil mumbled. “Under the pillow…”

Alex took in a deep breath and grabbed the pillow. He lifted it up and used his other hand to grab the key. He dropped the pillow back down and looked up at Cecil.

A moment later the sound of the front door opening echoed from downstairs.

Cecil’s gaze shot to Alex. “Oh god…” He mumbled. “Uh… Quick! Get under the bed...”

Scootaloo and Alex glanced at each other before diving under the bed.

The door to the room opened and Fluttershy walked in. She froze at the door and stared at Cecil. “How’d you get the blindfold and tape off?” She asked.

“I uh…” He mumbled.

“Oh I guess it doesn’t matter.” She shrugged. As she walked to the bed she started stripping her clothes off, tossing them to the floor.

Both Alex and Scootaloo froze completely.

“Uh now wait a minute… Maybe… We can take a break?” Cecil suggested quickly.

“We just finished a break didn’t we?” Fluttershy asked.

“Outside of the cuffs…” Cecil said.

“Okay…” Fluttershy sighed, tossing the pillow to the ground. “W… Where’s the key?”

Alex looked down at the key in his hand.

“I uh… I think…” Cecil mumbled.

“Oh well… Onto round 2.” Fluttershy said.

“Okay wait… Just…” Cecil stammered. “What… What’s that?”

“Oh this?” Fluttershy asked curiously. A moment later Scootaloo and Alex heard something click before starting to vibrate.

“Whoa okay stop… Come on…” Cecil said quickly.

“What? You thought it was fun to stick yours in Red.” She said.

“That… Was in a drug induced sex rage…” Cecil said defensively.

“Still…” Fluttershy shrugged.

Alex’s eyes shifted to Angel, who had came a little ways into the room. An idea popped into his head and he took the key and chucked it. It hit Angel in the head, forcing him to let out a loud squeal.

“Huh?” Fluttershy mumbled, turning around and looking at Angel. “Oh there’s the key! Angel you naughty rabbit…”

Alex sighed quietly.

Scootaloo remained quiet.

Fluttershy put the key in Cecil’s hand and stood up. “You unlock yourself, I’m thirsty.” She said, walking out of the room.

“Wait I… I c… N… Ugh…” Cecil sighed.

Alex and Scootaloo slowly crawled out from under the bed.

“Yeah… I really… really don’t want to get caught after… that…” Scootaloo said.

“Wait… Key….” Cecil said, holding it out as far as he could.

Scootaloo froze and turned away from Cecil.

Alex grabbed the key and unlocked Cecil’s hand.

Cecil took the key from him and started unlocking himself, letting out a sigh. “Thanks.” He said.

Alex nodded, “You’re welcome…” He said. “What now?”

“I honestly don’t know… Hadn’t thought that far ahead.” Cecil shrugged.

“I’m… going to go downstairs…” Scootaloo said as she walked to the door.

Everyone’s head turned to the door when a small scream was heard. Fluttershy burst through the door and slammed into Alex, falling on top of him.

Alex’s entire body seized up and his face turned to an intense shade of red.

“Oh… great…” Scootaloo said quietly.

“Oh come on why are you so embarrassed it’s not like we haven’t seen you naked befo-” Dash said, walking up and freezing in the doorway.

“I… don’t think she’s embarrassed by that…” Scootaloo said.

Fluttershy jumped up and yanked the blanket from under Cecil, forcing him off the bed and to the floor. She immediately wrapped them around herself, blushing brightly.

Her getting off didn’t register in Alex’s mind and he remained frozen on the ground.

“Um… hi?” Scootaloo said quietly.

Fluttershy covered her face and shook her head. “Oh god… I’m a pedophile now… Oh god…” She mumbled.

Cecil stood up and crawled over to her side of the bed and sat next to her. “You’re not a pedophile it was an accident…” He said comfortingly.

“Um… I’m… just going to go downstairs…” Scootaloo said as she walked out of the room, avoiding looking at Cecil.

“Hey Cecil…” Red said, waving from the doorway.

“Hi.” Cecil waved.

“You’re naked you know that?” Red said.

Cecil paused for a moment, looking down at his own crotch. “Yes. Yes I am.” He nodded.

Red looked down at Alex, who was still frozen on the floor, his face still a brilliant shade of red. “What’s wrong with him?” He asked.

“It’s my fault…” Fluttershy mumbled.

“I think he’s trying to contain himself as his head was between her breasts for a few moments.” Cecil said.

“Ah…” Red nodded.

“Will you idiots just get dressed?” Dash said, walking over and lifting Alex up, carrying him downstairs.

“Alex are you alright?” Scootaloo asked.

Alex nodded.

“Good… good…” Scootaloo said.

“I just… want to sit… and not move for a while…” Alex said quietly. “If… that’s alright…”

“We’re still waiting for Fluttershy to come down… so why not?” Scootaloo said.

Alex nodded again and leaned back slightly on the couch.

Cecil walked down the stairs, for the first time fully clothed. “Okay now that we’re talking under better circumstances…” He said, sitting down on the couch next to them.

Alex looked up at Cecil, “Um… like… I said… I’m Alex.” He said. “And it’s… nice to meet you Cecil…”

“Nice to meet you too. And you are?” Cecil asked, staring at Scootaloo.

“I’m Scootaloo.” She said.

Cecil reached out and shook both their hands. “Nice to meet you both. I’m Fluttershy’s husband.” He smiled.

“Oh… interesting…” Scootaloo said.

“That’s nice to know.” Alex said.

“So I’m guessing you’re her boyfriend?” Cecil asked, nudging Alex.

Both Alex and Scootaloo froze and they both exchanged glances.

Red came down the stairs shortly after. “Okay they’re talking… That’s either good or bad.” He sighed.

“That either means Dash is comforting Fluttershy… Or they’re both planning a second orgy.” Cecil chuckled.

“A what?” Alex and Scootaloo asked at the same time.

“You’ll find out when you’re older.” Cecil said.

Red hit Cecil in the arm.

“Whaat?” Cecil whined. “We don’t know…”

Alex shifted around a little on the couch.

“What’s wrong?” Red asked.

“Nothing.” Alex said. “Just… that position… wasn’t that comfortable…”

Cecil was about to say something when Red covered his mouth. “That’s not what he meant.” Red said.

Alex reached around to his back and lightly pressured it, a small look of discomfort crossing his face.

“How about I get us some… Water?” Red suggested.

“That’d be great.” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah…” Alex nodded, “I’m a little thirsty…”

“Oh I’ll have a g-” Cecil said.

“Great water coming up.” Red said, walking into the kitchen.

“I’ll help.” Scootaloo said getting up from the couch and rushing in after him.

Cecil looked at Alex for a moment. “So…” He said.

Alex looked up at him, “Yeah?” He asked.

“How’s your day… Besides the naked men and women.” Cecil asked.

“Good.” Alex said. “And… yours?”

“Great. Mostly.” Cecil nodded.

“I guess this isn’t what normally happens here?” Alex asked.

“Normal…” Cecil laughed. “You know I used to be a skeleton.”

“Really?” Alex asked sounding interested.

“Yeah. Only at night though.” Cecil nodded.

“Wow… that sounds really interesting.” Alex said.

“Yeah I guess that’s one way to put it.” Cecil said.

“Wait… you said used to…” Alex said.

“Yep. Used to.” Cecil said.

“Well… what do you do now?” Alex asked. “I mean… other then getting handcuffed to beds…”

Cecil laughed. “Oh so the kid’s funny… Well I do what I did before I was cursed. I build things… I’m a tinker.” He shrugged.

“Cool.” Alex said with a smile. “I’ve never met a tinker before.”

“Well that’s great. I guess you can’t say that anymore right?” Cecil sighed.

“Is something wrong?” Alex asked quickly.

“No I’m fine it’s just… Talking about this has brought back some… Painful memories.” Cecil shrugged.

“Oh… I’m sorry…” Alex said quietly.

“No it’s fine… What about you? What do you think you’ll want to do… Job wise.” Cecil asked.

“I don’t know… right now… I just really want to get by…” Alex said.

“Well that’s no good. Don’t your parents care?” Cecil asked.

Alex shivered a little and remained silent.

“What’s wrong? Are they okay or…” Cecil asked curiously.

Alex looked down at the ground and kept quiet.

“If you don’t want to talk about it that’s fine… I didn’t mean to pry or anything.” Cecil said quickly.

Alex sighed quietly, “Thanks…” He said.

Rainbow Dash came down, dragging Fluttershy with her. “You’re coming out… Right now…” Dash grunted.

Fluttershy stumbled out and looked at Alex. “Oh… Hi…” She waved slowly.

“Hi.” Alex waved back.

“Hey Fluttershy.” Cecil waved.

“So you wanted to uh… Stay here for awhile?” Fluttershy asked, ignoring Cecil.

“Wha…” Alex mumbled. “Oh… if you… want me to…”

“Oh well um… It’s not that I don’t want you to it’s just that… If you stayed at Cecil’s you’d have your own room. It’s a lot bigger than my cottage.” She said.

“Okay…” Alex said.

“Great!” Cecil said, putting an arm around Alex. “That means we get to spend more time together. Bonding!”

Alex smiled a little more, “Yay!” He said.

“Oh that also means I can show you my workshop.” Cecil smiled.

“I can’t wait.” Alex said.

Chapter 2: Home?

Author's Note

This story will run side-by-side with my other story Tongue Tied. There may be things you do not understand in this story if you do not read the other, but hopefully not anything extremely important. You will still get your fill reading this story if you don't read the other, and vice versa. They are both about different characters. Feel free to leave a dislike if you don't like this idea, and feel free to keep reading if it doesn't bother you in the slightest! I love all my viewers and their opinions, so don't be afraid to crucify me for it. These stories take place in the same universe, so all the characters and OCs will most likely interact or cross paths at some point. So if you don't know about something or think something is random or surprising, it's because you didn't read the other story. Just a warning for future readers!

Chapter 2: Home?

Cecil opened the front door and motioned Scootaloo and Alex inside. “Feel free to make yourself at home.” He said.

“Wow… a lot bigger then what I used to live in…” Alex said as he looked around the room.

“Yeah I’ve had some time to clean up since I met Fluttershy. The tower was pretty dusty before her.” Cecil chuckled.

Alex continued to look around for a moment, “Thank you.” He said.

“It’s no trouble really.” Cecil said.

A small gyrating sound was heard and small robot hovered by, floating next to Alex and grabbing his coat, putting it on the rack.

“What is that?” Alex asked curiously.

“Still deciding on the names… Have been for months. But I’m leaning toward calling it… Hmm…” Cecil mumbled, scratching his head. “Well my original name for then were klepto bots but… That seems a little cliche.”

The floating hand turned to Cecil, then Alex, it’s fingers moving meticulously as it waited.

“Does… it want something?” Alex asked.

The robot hovered close and extended its hand to shake.

Alex shook its hand. “Well it’s nice to meet you.” He said.

The hand floated up to Scootaloo and caressed her face.

“What is…” Scootaloo mumbled taking a small step back.

“Ey!” Cecil snapped.

The robot shot back a foot.

“Stop flirting.” Cecil said.

The hand flipped Cecil off and floated into the kitchen.

Cecil sighed. “He’s a real nice hand when you get to know him.” He said. Cecil looked at Alex, seeing a slight angered expression. “You okay?”

Alex’s expression returned to normal, “Yeah. I’m fine.” He nodded.

“Did you two um… Want something to eat?” Cecil asked.

“Yeah… we haven’t eaten since lunch.” Scootaloo nodded.

“Got it. Feel free to sit down and relax.” Cecil said, walking off out of the room.

Alex and Scootaloo sat down on the couch.

“I noticed…” Scootaloo said. “How you… reacted…”

“Oh… you… did…” Alex said quietly.

Scootaloo smiled, “I think it was a little cute…” She said.

Alex mumbled something quietly.

“I like you too.” Scootaloo smiled, hugging him a little.

Alex blushed brightly.

“Though… I really didn’t think about it until… well when Cecil… suggested that…” Scootaloo said.

Alex looked up at her and hugged her.

Scootaloo blushed a little but it faded shortly after.

There was a light knocking at the door.

They let go of each other and shared a small smile.

Alex got up and walked up to the door. He opened it up. There was a woman standing there that neither of them recognised. She looked down at Alex. “May I come in?” She asked.

“Oh… um sure…” Alex nodded, stepping back from the door.

The woman came inside and sat down on the couch.

“May… I ask who you are?” Alex asked.

“Maybe.” She said. “Scootaloo why don’t you go help Cecil in the kitchen.”

“What?” Scootaloo asked sounding surprised.

The woman just stared at Scootaloo.

“Um… s… sure.” Scootaloo said quietly as she got up and rushed into the kitchen.

The woman’s gaze switched to Alex and she smiled. “So?” She said.

“Um…” Alex said.

“You seem a little distressed. What’s wrong?” She asked.

“I don’t… know…” Alex said.

“And I mean before I arrived. Something is troubling you. How long you can hide it from them.” She said.

“W… what are you t… talking about?” Alex questioned shakily.

“You’re cute.” She said.

“O… okay…” Alex said.

Cecil walked out of the kitchen and froze, staring at the woman. “Uh… Hi?” He said uncertainly. He turned his head. “Keep stirring the soup Scoots!”

“Okay!” Scootaloo said.

Alex looked between the woman and Cecil.

Cecil looked at Alex and smiled. “Ohhh! You must be his mother.” He said.

“Wh-” Alex was interrupted.

“No sorry… I’m a friend of Twilight. My name is Mary. It’s nice to meet you.” She smiled, standing up and shaking Cecil’s hand.

Alex sighed quietly.

“What brings you here?” Cecil asked curiously.

“Oh nothing… I just wanted to see the place. Sam talks about you a lot so I figured… I might as well introduce myself.” Mary said.

“Oh well that’s nice of you.” Cecil smiled.

Alex glanced up at her, seeming a little worried.

Mary looked back at Alex, her smile growing wider. “Well it was nice to meet you Cecil. And it was nice meeting you too Alex.” She said, walking to the front door.

“Yes… nice to meet you… Mary…” Alex nodded slowly, his voice shaking a little bit.

Mary opened the door and looked around the room one last time. “Oh and Alex…” She said, staring out the front door and not even gazing at him.

“Y… yeah?” Alex asked.

“Why don’t you tell Cecil about the bruises.” Mary said.

Alex’s lip twitched a little and his hands started to shake.

Cecil looked down at Alex. “What bruises?” He asked concerned.

Alex closed his eyes and shakily grabbed his shoulder.

Cecil took a seat next to him. “Alex…” He said.

Alex opened his eyes and reached down pulling his shirt up, showing the few bruises on his stomach.

“What… happened?” Cecil asked cautiously.

Alex ignored him and pulled off his shirt, two large bruises were visible on his shoulder, one appeared more faded than the other. He then turned his back to Cecil and gave a clear view of the rest of the bruises that were scattered around his back. “These are why I ran away…” He said quietly.

Cecil stared at him for a moment. “I had no idea…” He said hesitantly.

“I think it’s d-” Scootaloo froze when she saw some of Alex’s bruises.

Alex glanced at her and quickly put his shirt back on. “Just… don’t make me go back…” He said quietly.

“Um… Why don’t… I uh… Serve the food. You two wait here…” Cecil stammered, standing up and rushing into the kitchen.

Scootaloo sat down beside Alex and wrapped her arms gently around him. “You won’t be going back…” She said quietly. “I won’t let you…”

“So… How’s the soup?” Cecil asked.

“Great.” Alex said as he continued eating it.

“You’re a great cook Cecil.” Scootaloo smiled.

“No I’m not… Just average.” Cecil shrugged, returning the smile.

“This is the best meal I’ve had in a while.” Alex said. “Thank you.”

“There’s plenty if you want seconds.” Cecil said.

“That sounds great.” Alex smiled.

“Alright I’ll get you some more.” Cecil said, pausing for a moment. “Hell I’ll just bring the whole pot out.” He laughed, standing up and heading into the kitchen.

“I’m beginning to wonder if we’ll be sharing a room…” Scootaloo said contemplatively.

“I don’t know… maybe we should ask Cecil when he comes back out.” Alex said.

Cecil came out with the pot of soup and set it on the table. “Ask me what?” He said.

“About our… sleeping arrangement.” Scootaloo said.

“Oh of course. Head up the stairs and pick any of the rooms you want. At least… The ones with beds.” Cecil said.

“Any of them have two beds in them?” Alex asked.

“Yeah… do any of them?” Scootaloo nodded.

“Un… Unfortunately no sorry… But if you don’t feel comfortable being that close to each other you could always sleep in separate rooms.” Cecil shrugged.

Both of them nodded.

“Okay.” Alex said.

“That’s fine.” Scootaloo said.

“So… Why don’t I show you where you’ll be staying?” Cecil suggested.

“That sounds great.” Alex said.

“Mmmhm.” Scootaloo nodded.

Cecil motioned them to follow and walked them upstairs. “So tell me… How did you two meet?” He asked.

“At school today.” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah… some girl shoved me down onto her.” Alex said.

“Yeah… Diamond Tiara is really nasty to everyone.” Scootaloo said with a nod.

“Oh so you got a bully?” Cecil asked.

“More of a try-hard now. She always teases me and tells me that I’ll never fly… That my wings are just useless.” Scootaloo said.

“Mm… I know what you mean. I’ve had and seen bullies as cruel as that.” Cecil sighed.

“Do you mind if I take a shower?” Alex asked quietly.

“Not at all.” Cecil said, pointing to the bathroom.

“Thanks.” Alex said as he walked into the bathroom and closed the door behind himself.

“So… Why did you want to have separate beds?” Cecil asked.

“We just wanted to be in the same room.” Scootaloo said.

“But you don’t want to sleep in the same bed?” Cecil asked.

Scootaloo looked at the ground and a small blush appeared on her face, “Well… um…” She mumbled.

“I get it might be a little embarrassing but… Take it from me. Sleeping next to someone you love is a step up from you know… Sleeping alone.” Cecil said, putting a hand on her shoulder.

“Neither of us… really thought about that…” Scootaloo said.

“Well you’re thinking about it now. I’m just saying, it’s nice to have someone you know will keep you safe… And someone you know YOU can keep safe.” Cecil chuckled.

“And… you know… when you asked… THAT question…” Scootaloo said quietly.

“Which one?” He asked.

“If he was my boyfriend…” She said.

“What about it? You don’t think of him that way?” He asked.

“Well… he is now…” She said quietly.

“He likes you ya know?” Cecil said.

“I do.” Scootaloo nodded, “And I like him too.”

“Then what’s the problem?” He questioned.

“There isn’t one…” She said.

“Well that’s great!” Cecil smiled.

“So… you aren’t worried that…” Scootaloo started.

“That?” Cecil asked.

“Um…” Scootaloo said, her cheeks turning a little red.

“Go on… You can tell me.” He said.

“Well… I guess… it wouldn’t happen…” She mumbled.

“What? You mean sex?” He asked.

She froze a little and she nodded a little bit.

“Well if you want to… I guess I won’t stand in the way.” Cecil shrugged.

Scootaloo shook her head, “I know I’m… just not with the idea of it yet…” She said.

“Then don’t worry about it. A relationship isn’t just sex… Aside… Aside from well uh… Everyone elses. But yeah!” Cecil nodded.

“Well… good.” Scootaloo said.

“Anyways… Did you need anything? It’s getting kinda late.” He said.

“No I’m good… I’m just going to get in bed and wait for Alex.” She said as she stepped into the bedroom. “Good night Cecil.” She smiled.

“Night.” Cecil waved. “Oh yeah… Soup. I’ll go put that in the fridge.”

Scootaloo curled under the blankets as Alex entered the room.

“I wish she ha-” Alex was interrupted.

“I am.” Scootaloo said.

Alex looked over at the bed and covered himself up.

“Put some underwear on and get in here… I don’t want to be this cold anymore…” She said.

Alex nodded and got his underwear on. He slipped under the blankets with her. He wrapped his arms around her and she nuzzled closer to his chest.

“I like this…” Scootaloo said quietly as she looked up at him.

“So do I.” He smiled.

She cuddled closer and sighed quietly as she laid her head down on his chest.

He laid his head down and slowly closed his eyes.

“Alex…” She said quietly.

“Yeah Scoots?” Alex asked.

“Um… n… now that we’re boyfriend… and girlfriend… do we have to… um…” She mumbled her wings twitching a little.

Alex kissed her nose, “Let’s just get everything worked out before anything happens.” He said with a soft smile.

Scootaloo blushed and smiled, nuzzling his chest a little. “I don’t just like you…” She whispered. “I really do love you…”

“I really love you too.” Alex said as he laid his head down again.

They both closed their eyes and fell asleep locked in each others arms.

Chapter 3: Schooling

The next day shortly after school:

“Sooo boring…” Scootaloo groaned.

Alex shrugged, “I thought history was great today.” He said.

Scootaloo shrugged, “I really don’t understand history all that much. It’s too… old…” She said.

Applebloom and Sweetie Belle ran up to the two of them, “Hey Scoots, hey Alex!” They said.

“Hey.” Alex said.

“Hey girls!” Scootaloo said as she hugged them.

“So what are you two gonna be doing?” Sweetie asked.

“I don’t know…” Scootaloo shrugged.

Applebloom suddenly started giggling and Sweetie elbowed her. “Be quiet…” She said.

“Sorry I can’t help myself!” Applebloom said.

“Help yourself with what?” Scootaloo asked.

“You two are dating! My sister told me about it. I think it’s great!” Sweetie said excitedly.

“Um…” Alex said.

“Yeah… we are…” Scootaloo said with a small nod. “Is… is that all?”

“Well we wanted to ask if you two have… gone on a date yet.” Sweetie said.

“It’s been one day.” Scootaloo said bluntly.

“So… no?” Applebloom asked.

Scootaloo facepalmed, “Yes. That means no.” She sighed.

“Well… tell us when you do!” Sweetie said.

“We will.” Alex said.

“Yeah… we will.” Scootaloo nodded.

Scootaloo was knocked to the ground by a man. The man quickly stopped and turned to her, kneeling down and holding a hand out. “Oh god sorry…” He said.

“It’s fine…” Scootaloo said, grabbing his hand.

Alex took notice of something glimmering in his pocket.

“You okay?” The man asked.

“Yeah.” Scootaloo said with a small nod.

Alex reached out a little to grab the object. When he opened his hand he saw it was a small, pink, butterfly broach.

The man snapped to Alex, staring at him wide eyed. He started to shake slightly and held his hand out. “Can I have that back please?” He asked as calm as his current tone would allow.

Alex handed it back to him, “It could have fallen out.” He said, “Sorry for taking it…”

The man closed his eyes and took a deep breath in before pocketing it. “You’re right… Thanks for telling me.” He sighed.

Alex nodded. “If it’s… not too much to ask why do you have a broach?” He asked.

The man looked down at Alex. He seemed to be in a sort of pain as he thought of an answer. “It belonged to someone really close to me.” He said.

“Oh…” Alex said.

The man stood up and looked off in another direction. “Sorry for the trouble. I should be going now.” He said.

“It’s okay… we really weren’t doing anything.” Scootaloo said.

Without another word, the man turned and started walking away.

“Um… let’s head to Twilight’s I think we should do a little studying.” Scootaloo said.

“So here?” Alex asked looking at the tree.

“Yep.” Scootaloo nodded. “This is it.”

“I’ve heard of a treehouse…” Alex started.

“Yeah. I said that too when I first saw it.” Scootaloo said.

“So… can we just go inside?” Alex asked.

“I don’t see why not… it is a library…” Scootaloo said.

Alex then opened the door up and stepped inside. The first thing he saw was a woman with purple coat, naked and strung up by long black tendrils, hanging a few feet above the floor. The tendrils both bound and held her tightly. There were too many to count tied around her. Some were simply holding her there while others ended in either her mouth or… One of her other holes. He followed the slick dark tendrils with his eyes and saw the other end lead to a man whose coat was a solid black. He was also completely naked and seemed to control the tentacles as a couple more protruded from him.

“Oh hi! I didn’t know we were having guests.” The man said, waving as he pulled his dick out of the woman’s pussy.

Alex’s eye twitched a little and he fell to his knees and then fully onto the ground.

“Ale-” Scootaloo froze as she stepped inside, her eyes widened as she stared at the tentacles and she seemed frozen in place.

Twilight made a small choking sound as she attempted to talk around the several tentacles in her mouth, only to be cut off as a few bulges made their way down her throat.

Scootaloo blinked a few times before she turned around and refused to look anymore, her face turning a bright red.

“Oh you must be Scootaloo! Twilight told me about you and your friends. You look just like she said you looked.” The man said, his voice directly behind her now.

Scootaloo froze up again and remained silent.

“Your friend okay?” He asked.

“Um…” Scootaloo mumbled quietly.

“Well I’ll get him onto the couch. He’s probably just tired. What did you two do?” He asked, lifting Alex up.

“Nothing!” Scootaloo said quickly. “We… we just walked here from school…”

“Why aren’t you looking at me? Did I do something wrong? Oh It’s because I’m naked isn’t it…” He asked.

“Y… yeah… last one…” Scootaloo nodded her face reddening a little more.

“Well why don’t you come in and get comfortable and I’ll get dr- Nngh…” The man grunted, followed by another gurgle further in the room. “Dressed.” He finished, setting Alex down and unravelling Twilight and carrying her upstairs.

Scootaloo glanced back and quickly walked over to the couch that Alex was on and sat down beside him, clearly still a little embarrassed.

After a minute Alex opened his eyes. “Wha… what was… that?” He asked.

“I don’t… even want to know…” Scootaloo said.

A few minutes later and Twilight walked down a few steps, looking at the two of them. She cleared her throat. “I didn’t know you two were coming over.” She said.

“It was… sort of a last minute idea… sorry.” Scootaloo said.

“Well sorry about… That.” Twilight chuckled. The two of them barely noticed the smallest blush on her face.

“Um… yeah… that’s the second time that something similar has happened to us.” Scootaloo said.

“Oh… You caught Dash and Red then?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah they were done… more of we almost got stuck in the same room as Fluttershy and Cecil…” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah… that’s not something you see everyday…” Alex said.

“Oh come on… It’s Fluttershy. What were they doing?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah… there was a book…” Alex said.

“W… Oh… Oh god I am so sorry…” Twilight stammered.

“It was honestly just… really… really strange…” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah… I didn’t enjoy grabbing the key all that much…” Alex said.

Twilight looked back and quickly turned around, holding her hand out. “Whoa Sam… You’re still naked.” She said quickly.

“Oh… Sorry.” He said, turning around and walking back into Twilight’s room.

“So… Twilight… did you hear about my new friend?” Scootaloo asked.

“Just his name. It’s nice to meet you Alex.” Twilight smiled, walking over and holding her hand out.

Alex took it, “It’s nice to meet you too.” He said.

“Wow… so Rarity knows but…” Scootaloo said, quickly covering her mouth and the blush returned.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

Scootaloo uncovered her mouth, “Nothing…” She said.

“No really you can tell me.” Twilight said curiously, sitting down on the couch and staring at her.

“Scoots it’s fine… really.” Alex said.

Scootaloo sighed. “Yeah I guess.” She said. “Well… you did hear how we’re currently both staying with Cecil right?” She looked up at Twilight.

“Well I knew you visited him but I didn’t know you were staying… Is something wrong? Did you need a new place? Are you thirsty… Or hungry? I can co- I mean Sam can cook something for you.” Twilight asked.

“No… no not yet at least.” Scootaloo said. “But… sort of… well…” She looked away and mumbled something quietly her blush brightening a little.

“Go on… You can tell me anything Scootaloo.” Twilight smiled, placing a hand on her shoulder.

“We… sort of slept together.” Scootaloo said.

Twilight stopped, slowly retracting the hand from Scootaloo’s shoulder. “I… Huh?” She said in both disbelief and confusion.

“No! No! Not that… not that… we slept in the same bed!” Scootaloo said quickly.

“Ohhh…” Twilight said, starting to laugh. “For a second there…”

“And we’ve started dating…” Scootaloo said.

“Well that’s great!” Twilight said.

“Yeah. It is.” Scootaloo smiled now relaxed again.

Alex returned the smile and got closer to her.

“Oh! You must be here to learn about sex right?” Twilight asked.

Both Alex and Scootaloo froze up and their faces turned a little red.

There was a few foot steps and Sam started walking down the stairs in tight jeans and no shirt. “All the shirts are dirty.” He said.

“We couldn’t have used that many…” Twilight said, scratching her chin.

“I checked everywhere and I’m not wearing a wet shirt. Unless you want me to… I don’t mind if it makes you happy.” Sam shrugged.

“No… It’s fine. Come over and say hi to Alex and Scootaloo.” Twilight said, motioning him over.

Alex mumbled something quietly and kept stiff.

“Um… yeah… I agree…” Scootaloo said quietly.

“What?” Sam asked, taking a seat in between the two and wrapping an arm around them. “Speak up I didn’t catch that.”

“Uh… Sam.” Twilight mumbled.

Both Alex and Scootaloo remained quiet and stared at the ground.

“Oh I’m sorry did you two want to be alone? We could leave. How long does it usually take you to finish?” Sam asked, looking at Alex.

Alex remained quiet and his face reddened even more.

“Sam!” Twilight snapped.

“What?” Sam asked curiously.

“They’re not here to have sex…” Twilight said.

“Well you’re the one that offered them a book about it… And I really don’t think they need to learn it from ‘Erotic Fantasies’” Sam shrugged.

“H… How did you… I… Hear that…” Twilight stammered.

“The walls aren’t sound proof, and I was just upstairs not in another dimension.” Sam joked. His expression changed slightly as he became slightly lost in thought. “Well I… Think I was the other day… But… Nn…” He mumbled, scratching his chin.

“Yeah…” Alex mumbled.

“Anyways… What did you two need?” Twilight asked.

“Um… can we talk somewhere a little more private about something?” Scootaloo asked quietly.

“Sure thing. Why don’t you come up to my room.” Twilight nodded, standing up and heading upstairs.

Scootaloo followed right after her.

Sam waited for the two to disappear up the stairs before he turned to Alex. “Okay so where’d you get the bruises?” He asked.

“Wha?” Alex asked sounding really surprised.

“I can smell the blood under your coat clotted and blocked. You have bruises.” Sam repeated.

“I… it doesn’t matter anymore… I’m not going back.” Alex said quietly.

“Well I wouldn’t want to go back to a place where I got bruised, but then again I don’t know what happened to you. So did you want to talk about it?” Sam asked. “That’s what people do when something’s wrong right? I did it with Twilight and that lead to sex… Are we going to have sex?”

“Wha… why would… huh?” Alex mumbled.

“That’s what she said right befo- Mm… Unless it’s only for women. Are you going t- Okay I don’t know what to ask next. Are you going to take your clothes off or am I going in the complete wrong direction?” Sam questioned.

“Um… no?” Alex said uncertainly.

“Oh. Sorry I’m new to this kind of stuff.” Sam said. “Glad you said that though…”

“Wh-” Alex was cut off, his body tensing slightly as a tendril he hadn’t noticed on his shoulder slithered back to Sam and receded back into his body.

“So that means you don’t want a massage? Because I can give you one if you’re feeling tense.” Sam suggested.

“Um… uh… s… sure?” Alex said uncertainly.

A few tendrils came out and wrapped around Alex, lifting him into Sam’s lap. They started taking his coat off.

Alex sat completely still.

Sam took Alex’s shirt off and tossed it to the side, freezing as he stared at the amount of bruises on his body. “Oh…” Sam said quietly.

Alex remained quiet as he looked down at the ground.

“How bad do they hurt?” Sam asked.

“Only… a little now…” Alex said.

“Well I’ll see what I can do.” Sam smiled, starting to massage Alex around the bruised areas.

“What did you want to talk about?” Twilight asked.

“Well… one about relationships…” Scootaloo said. “And… some other… related things…”

“Like what?” Twilight asked.

“Like well… um… well… stuff that couples usually do…” Scootaloo said.

“Well… That really depends how close you two are. And how far into the uh… ‘relationship’ you are.” Twilight shrugged.

“Well um we’re sharing the same bed now… and last night we both said ‘I love you’... and we cuddled all night long…” Scootaloo said.

“Well that’s sweet.” Twilight smiled.

“Oh… and we were both in our underwear…” Scootaloo added quickly.

Twilight paused. “And… That’s good?” She asked uncertainly.

“It was great! I really enjoyed it… and I felt so much warmer with him there…” Scootaloo said a small smile growing on her face.

“Well that’s good! That’s a step up.” Twilight laughed.

“Yeah.” Scootaloo nodded. “Um…. yeah I wanted to ask… is there anything else that… couples do with each other?”

“You mean besides sex?” Twilight joked.

“Well…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“Listen Scootaloo… Just do what you would normally do. Go out and have fun with him. Maybe go to the park, see a movie… There’s no wrong answer.” Twilight smiled, putting a hand on Scootaloo’s arm.

“Is there anything else or… is that it?” Scootaloo asked.

“Well… What do you mean? Are you expecting something?” Twilight asked.

“Nope.” Scootaloo shook her head.

“Have you kissed him yet?” Twilight asked.

“Wh… No…” Scootaloo shook her head.

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about.” Twilight laughed.

“Um… is it strange that… I haven’t really kissed anyone?” Scootaloo asked quietly.

“Not at all! You were just waiting for the right guy. And I think Alex is the one. But I can’t judge… That’s for you to decide. Do you like him in that way?” Twilight asked.

“Well… I got a really weird feeling when we were in bed together… it just felt… so good.” Scootaloo said. “And… it got stronger when he told me he loved me…”

“I believe that’s the feeling of blood flowing away from your stomach due to a rush of adrenalin due to strong physical attractions. Also known as butterflies in your stomach. Is that what you felt? Or are you talking about love…” Twilight asked.

Scootaloo suddenly blushed as she remembered something else.

“What is it?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Um… I… I felt something else…” Scootaloo said quietly, refusing to make eye contact.

“What i- Oh…” Twilight said, looking away too.

“Um… th… that felt really nice too…” Scootaloo said quietly.

“Yeah… That ‘feeling’ lead to what you saw me and Sam doing.” Twilight said, clearing her throat slightly.

“D… do they all do that?” Scootaloo asked uncertainly.

“No it’s just that… He CAN do that… And well. When you get that feeling on a daily basis… You find different ways to make that feeling… Better.” Twilight shrugged.

“Oh…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“I wouldn’t worry about the uh… Tentacles. They’re not just used for that. And I’m sure Alex doesn’t have any.” Twilight chuckled. “Unless he wants them… I’m sure I could find a book…”

Scootaloo’s eyes widened, “Uh… um… n… m… maybe…” She mumbled.

“Yeah maybe a little too soon for that…” Twilight said, scratching her own head.

“Um… I… I have one last question…” Scootaloo said quietly.

“Shoot.” Twilight said.

“S… say I wanted to… do um… something… how should… I um… what should I…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“Well uh… Whatever feels natural. Just follow your instinct. You know… Explore each other’s body…” Twilight shrugged.

“And… sh… should I tell him o… outright? Or… um… do something special…” Scootaloo asked quietly.

“How do you want to do it? I mean you could surprise him. Or start out slow, tell him, make sure it’s okay. Either way I’m sure he won’t mind. Men are all unique except for one thing…” Twilight said.

“What’s that?” Scootaloo asked curiously.

“They all love seeing women naked.” Twilight joked. “Unless he’s gay… Oh boy that would be awkward.”

Scootaloo scratched her chin a little.

“I’m sure he’s not though.” Twilight laughed.

“Yeah… I’m sure he isn’t too…” Scootaloo nodded.

“Well why don’t we go downstairs now. Unless you had anymore questions?” Twilight asked.

“No… not right now.” Scootaloo said walking up to the door and opening it up. “Uuuh… not so sure now…”

“Why what’s wr- Oh…” Twilight mumbled, staring out to see Alex with his shirt off, lying face down on the couch. His arm was hanging limply to the side, dangling off the couch. There were tentacles wrapped around his arms and legs, tightening and loosening around his limbs in a massaging motion. Sam stood over him, pressing his hands into Alex’s back and massaging him further.

“Oh hey guys.” Sam said, glancing up at the two of them.

“Hey…” Scootaloo said uncertainly. “What’s… going on?”

“Giving Alex a massage to help make his bruises feel better.” Sam smiled.

“What bruises?” Twilight questioned.

“Oh… um… no one told that he’s… a runaway?” Scootaloo asked quietly.

“Why did he run away? And from where?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Well… all he would say is he doesn’t want to go back… and he ran from his family…” Scootaloo said.

“Oh… And the bruises…” Twilight stammered.

“I’d… guess they were why he ran away…” Scootaloo said quietly.

“I guess so. How are you feeling Alex?” Sam asked.

Alex mumbled and sighed happily.

“I think he’s happy.” Sam smiled.

Twilight nudged Scootaloo, motioning her forward.

Scootaloo walked slowly down the steps.

“Should we leave you two alone?” Sam asked.

“No… no n… not here…” Scootaloo said.

“Oh okay. Did you want a massage too?” Sam asked.

Alex gave another sigh and he started drooling.

“Um I’m fine.” Scootaloo said.

“Well what did you want to do? I’m up for anything.” Sam asked, sitting down and retracting the tentacles.

“Wha…” Alex mumbled. “Huh?”

Sam tapped Alex and pointed at Scootaloo.

Alex smiled as he looked over and sat back up.

Scootaloo sat down beside him, “Alex… I had something I want to ask you…” She said.

“What is it?” Alex asked.

Scootaloo scooted closer, “I wanted to say… um…” She mumbled now unsure of what she wanted to say.

“Go on…” Twilight whispered.

“Um… w… would you… want to…” Scootaloo mumbled quietly.

Alex’s eyes darted to Twilight and then to Scootaloo.

“Um… h… have…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“You don’t have to say it here… Or like this.” Twilight said.

Scootaloo nodded. Everyone noticed her wings twitched slightly.

“Oh uh… Were you staying here the night?” Sam asked.

“What time is it?” Alex asked.

“Around… 7 o’clock?” Sam said.

“Oh then we should head back to Cecil’s…” Scootaloo said as she stood up.

“Well wait a minute… The Everfree isn’t safe at night… It’s hardly safe during the day. You can’t head there right now.” Twilight said cautiously.

“Oh… right.” Scootaloo said. “I guess… we are staying here then…”

“If you wanted I can turn the couch into a bed…. Sorta. Oh I know! I can get a bedroll and some pillows… It’ll be just like a sleepover!” Twilight smiled widely.

“Sure.” Alex smiled.

Scootaloo walked back over to the couch, “Yeah a sleepover is great.” She said.

“I’ll get started.” Twilight nodded.

“Well we’re going to sleep. There’s some food in the fridge if you get hungry… And you know where the drinks are. Plenty of sod-” Twilight started.

“They’ll be fine…” Sam said reassuringly, tugging her upstairs.

“Just… Wake us up if anything happens.” Twilight trailed off as her voice wandered out of audible range.

Alex looked at Scootaloo, “So what did you want to do?” He asked.

“You…” She mumbled quietly.

“O… okay…” Alex stammered.

Scootaloo hugged him tightly and nuzzled him a little.

“Where… do we start?” He asked as he wrapped his arms around her back.

“I dunno… Should we um… Take our clothes off?” Scootaloo suggested hesitantly.

Alex shrugged, “That seems like a good idea…” He said as he slightly let go of her and started removing his shirt. He dropped it off to the side and quickly got rid of his pants. “Okay… I’m ready…” He said.

“Um… Okay. My turn?” She said uncertainly, starting to strip her clothes off. Once they were off she reached down and took her underwear off, also unhooking her bra and letting them drop to the floor.

His eyes widened and his hands shook a little. “O… oh… “ He mumbled.

“D… Did you… need help with… Yours?” Scootaloo asked quietly, looking at his underwear.

Alex didn’t respond as he looked at her seeming too embarrassed to talk.

Scootaloo gulped and walked over, kneeling down and slowly pulling off his underwear.

His dick fell out and stood partially hardened in front of her face. He gulped a little as he looked down at her.

“Did… You want me to um… Touch it?” She asked.

“If… if you want to…” He said quietly.

Scootaloo lifted up a finger and ran it across his dick.

Alex shivered a little at her touch and gasped quietly.

Her hand jerked away and she looked up at him. “Did I hurt you?” She asked quickly.

“No… no… it felt good…” He said, a small blush appearing on his face.

Her face flushed red as well. “Oh… Okay.” She said quietly, gently wrapping her hand around it.

He gasped again and he hardened a little more.

Scootaloo stared at it curiously, sniffing it’s scent in. She leaned forward slowly and licked the tip.

Alex let out a few heavy breaths and his dick reached it’s full size.

Her blush grew brighter as she tasted him. She looked up at him. “I think um… You’re supposed to touch me now?” She said quietly, lying back on the floor and spreading her legs out. “Like… This I think…”

He got down in front of her and leaned forward his nose close to her pussy as he sniffed a little.

“Is… Something wrong?” Scootaloo asked.

“No... nothing’s wrong.” Alex said as he looked up at her, his eyes directly meeting hers.

“Then um… Did you want to do anything specifically?” She asked.

“I… I want to make you feel… like the way you made me feel…” He said as he looked back down at her pussy, he slowly brought his hand closer and lightly rubbed it.

Scootaloo immediately let out a loud whimper.

Alex withdrew his hand, “I’m sorry… d… did I do something wrong?” He asked quickly.

Scootaloo shakily reached forward and took his hand, gently putting it back on her pussy.

He started rubbing it again, this time spreading her lips open a little.

“Oh…” Scootaloo mumbled, letting out a small moan.

His hand slipped and his one finger accidentally slipped into her.

Scootaloo let out a sharp moan and her head slammed back against the pillow on the floor.

Alex smiled a little and gently moved his finger around a little. “How… how does this feel?” He asked.

Scootaloo didn’t respond, gripping the blankets tighter as she slowly bucked her hips up.

Alex pulled his finger out and looked up at her.

“What… Are you doing?” She asked.

“Can… I try something… else?” He asked.

“S… Sure.” Scootaloo nodded.

Alex slid his head back down so his mouth was over her pussy, his breath running directly over it.

Scootaloo’s mouth dropped open and her breathing increased, watching him anxiously.

He licked her lips a little before withdrawing his tongue. For a moment he appeared lost in thought.

Scootaloo gasped as soon as his tongue touched her. “W… What… wrong… What’s wrong?” She mumbled.

Alex didn’t respond as he started licking her even more, his tongue slightly spreading her lips apart as he pushed a little deeper in.

Scootaloo’s wings twitched and her body started shaking. Her hands jumped down to the back of his head and she let out a loud pleasurable shriek.

There were rapid footsteps and Twilight peeked down from the top of the stairs. “What’s wr-” She started, immediately pausing as she stared at the two.

Alex continued licking Scootaloo, like he didn’t even notice Twilight talking.

“W… I um…” Twilight mumbled, slowly backing up towards her room, walking in and closing the door.

Alex’s tongue pushed deeper into her as his snout touched her lips, unable to go any further he started licking her walls teasingly.

Scootaloo’s legs twitched, kicking into the air randomly as she forced her hips into his face harder.

Sam opened the door and walked half way downstairs. “What’s the big deal… They’re just having sex.” He shrugged, quickly getting pulled upstairs by Twilight’s magic.

Alex ran his finger along the outside of her lips.

Scootaloo pushed his head back, panting heavily. “M… maybe you should… Put something… Bigger inside.” She said, motioning towards his dick.

“Okay… um…” Alex mumbled. He thought for a moment before crawling over top of her. He looked down into her eyes. “How… how is this?” He asked.

“Is it… Comfortable for you?” She asked shakily.

“D… do you want to be on top?” He asked as he slowly got off of her and laid back.

“Okay.” She nodded slowly, sitting up and straddling him, his dick sliding up between her ass cheeks. She shivered slightly as she felt it.

Alex grabbed her hands and looked up at her. “Can we do… one last thing before… we start?” He asked shakily.

“Whatever you want.” She nodded.

“It’s… something we haven’t… really done before…” He said letting go of her one hand, he leaned up and placed it on her back bringing her down closer.

“O… Oh…” She mumbled, staring into his eyes.

“I love you…” He whispered as he moved his mouth closer to hers.

Scootaloo’s face turned slightly redder as she continued to stare at him for a moment. She quickly pushed her lips to his, filling the gap between them.

Alex opened his mouth a little bit and slid his tongue into her mouth.

She closed her eyes, sliding her tongue against his as her pussy rubbed his dick.

Alex pushed his hips up slightly, pressing the head into her.

Scootaloo pulled back and gasped, her hands moving down to his chest.

Alex bit his lip as he lightly prodded her. “Ready?” He asked quietly.

Scootaloo nodded, shifting around and accidentally slipping, hilting him inside her and letting out a loud scream.

Alex instantly pulled her down against his chest, “Did I hurt you?” He asked quickly.

She quickly put her mouth to his, moaning into it as her hips started moving slowly.

He moaned into her mouth and started moving his hips in time with hers.

Scootaloo slightly tightened around him and her eyes rolled back, moving his hands up to her breasts.

Alex started massaging her breasts.

Scootaloo yanked her head away. “Fucking fuck my fuck you fucking fucker!” She screamed.

Alex froze, “Wh… what?” He asked shakily.

Scootaloo paused, looking down at him and blinked a few times. “I mean… Could you go a little… Faster?” She asked calmly.

He nodded uncertainly as he picked up thrusting again, each thrust increasing in speed a little. He moaned and his already heavy breathing became a light panting.

“Sl… Sngh...lgbn…” Scootaloo sputtered inaudibly.

His panting got heavier as his thrusting increased further in speed. “Nnng…” He mumbled. “Ahh… just… nnng…”

Her wings twitched violently and her body started to tense up. “I’m… Getting so… s… So hot… I think I’m about… Oh … n…” She mumbled, her pussy starting to spasm around his intruding member.

Alex moaned loudly and he pushed up all the way, his dick twitched and he came without further warning. “Nnnaaa…” He mumbled as his body went rigid.

Scootaloo gasped loudly as her body heated up to match the thick and burning seed flooding into her. “D… Did you um…” She mumbled, panting rapidly.

“H… huh?” Alex asked through his pants.

“Cum?” She asked.

“Y… yeah…” He nodded.

“Oh… um… Is that it?” She asked, sounding a little disappointed.

“If you want… to do more… then… no that’s… not it…” He panted.

“Well… Good! Then get started.” She ordered.

Twilight sat up and yawned, looking down at Sam who was still asleep. She lightly shook him. “Wake up… It’s morning.” She said quickly.

Sam opened his eyes and looked at her. “Come on let’s just sleep a little longer…” He said, pulling her back down on top of him.

“We have to check on them…” Twilight said with a small giggle.

“Ohhh yeah we had people over didn’t we…” Sam said.

“Yeah now get dressed.” Twilight said, pushing him off the bed and to the floor.

“Yes ma’am.” He said, saluting as he stood up.

Twilight quickly put on her clothes and opened the door to her room. She walked out and started heading downstairs when she spotted the two. “Oh… You two are still at i-” She stopped mid sentence as she had misunderstood what she was seeing. Scootaloo was lying on top of Alex, his dick still partially inside her. But the two of them were fast asleep. Twilight sighed as she looked at the cum leaking from her and covering the floor. “Sam get a mop.” She called. Her horn lit up and a blanket was lifted onto the two of them. “I’ll let you two sleep in…”

Chapter 4: What I Deserve

Alex woke up slowly and when his eyes were opened fully he saw Scootaloo still fast asleep over top of him.

“Good morning.” Twilight said as she noticed Alex had woken up.

“Yeah... a great morning.” He yawned.

“How late were you two up last night?” She asked.

“Three.” Alex said, a blissful smile slid across his face as the memories of the night before flooded into mind. As he re-hardened his dick brushed against Scootaloo’s pussy.

Scootaloo shivered and nuzzled Alex in her sleep. “Mmmm… Thank you Alex…” She mumbled.

“No… thank you…” Alex smiled, kissing her on the top of the head.

Scootaloo yawned sleepily as she woke up, she smiled widely as her eyes stared into his. “Morning.” She said.

He answered her by kissing her on the lips.

Scootaloo pulled back with a small giggle. “I love you too.” She said.

“You two go take a shower and get dressed breakfast should be ready by then.” Twilight suggested.

“Sounds great.” Scootaloo smiled.

“Yeah.” Alex nodded.

Scootaloo hopped off of Alex and covered her breasts up once she realized Sam was still in the house.

“Just in there.” Twilight said, pointing towards a door.

“Thanks!” Scootaloo said as she quickly rushed towards the bathroom.

Alex quickly followed her and shut the door behind himself.

Scootaloo had turned on the shower and stepped in. “Come on I’m getting lonely in here!” She said impatiently.

Alex smiled and stepped in behind her. He laid his head on her shoulder and wrapped his arms around her stomach. “How about now?” He asked with a smile.

“Mm… getting better.” Scootaloo smiled, biting her lip slightly.

“I’m yours… just tell me what to do.” Alex said.

“I dunno… Why don’t we start with…” She said, turning around and looking at him before pulling his lips to hers.

His eyes shut and he wrapped his arms fully around her pressing their bodies together.

Scootaloo pulled back quickly, her eyes darting back and forth as a thought raced through her mind.

“What’s wrong?” Alex asked, sounding really concerned.

Scootaloo smiled widely. “You know what this means right?” She asked.

“I… think?” Alex said uncertainly.

“You’re my boyfriend.” Scootaloo said, her smile still beaming as she stared at him. “I have a boyfriend. And you are it.”

Alex shared the same smile, “And I love being your boyfriend.” He said, kissing her on the cheek.

“I can’t wait to show you off.” Scootaloo said happily.

There was a moment of silence, “Wait… what?” Alex questioned.

“Come on.” Scootaloo said, painfully tugging Alex with her.

“Nn… where are we going to?” Alex asked.

“Somewhere.” Scootaloo said.

“Okay…” Alex mumbled.

“Look who it is…” They heard a really familiar voice said.

Scootaloo and Alex stopped and turned to the source of the voice to see Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

“Uuhhg… What do you two want? Can you bug us later?” Scootaloo asked.

“Where do you have to go that’s SOOO important?” Diamond questioned.

“Well for one… I’m going to show my friends my new boyfriend.” Scootaloo stated, putting an arm around Alex’s waist and pulling him close.

“You having a boyfriend? Wow… I guess you share more qualities with a dodo than I thought.” Diamond laughed.

Alex clenched his fist as he stared at Diamond.

“I bet your dad payed for that insult too didn’t he… among other things.” Scootaloo chuckled.

Diamond’s eye twitched, “At least I have money…” She said.

“Yeah but that’s all you’ll ever have. And that’s why I feel sorry for you.” Scootaloo said.

“And I feel sorry that you’ll be stuck in a run down house for the rest of your life.” Diamond smirked, “Oh… I know… what does your dad get y- Oops… sorry I forgot..."

Scootaloo’s eyes widened for a moment before she looked down at the ground.

Alex hugged Scootaloo.

Diamond looked away, “That… took it too far…” She mumbled quietly, “Sorry…”

“I…” Scootaloo mumbled, tears welling in her eyes. “I need… to be alone for awhile.” She said shakily, tearing away from Alex and running off.

Alex glared at Diamond, “I hope you’re happy with yourself.” He stated.

Diamond continued to look away from him.

“You’re just jealous that she’s better then you in every way that matters.” Alex said in anger. “And what makes it worse is that you KNOW you’ll never get anywhere close to where she is.”

“I said I was sorry…” Diamond said.

“Yeah. But that doesn’t make up for what you said. It can’t take back what you made her feel…” Alex said as he turned away and ran off after Scootaloo.

Alex approached the clubhouse door and knocked on it.

Applebloom opened the door up, “Hey Alex.” She said.

“Why do we even have a password!” Sweetie groaned. “Oh and hi Alex.”

“Hi Applebloom, hi Sweetie… Is Scootaloo here?” He asked.

Applebloom glanced back at Sweetie. “She is…” Applebloom nodded.

“Can I see her?” Alex asked.

“I guess.” Sweetie shrugged.

Applebloom opened the door up and Alex walked in. “Where is she?” He asked.

Both Sweetie and Applebloom pointed towards the back.

“Thanks.” Alex said as he walked to the back. “Scoots?”

“Yeah?” Scootaloo said with a sniffle.

Alex sat down beside her and wrapped his arms around her. “Anything that you want to talk about?” He asked, softly nuzzling her neck.

“Not really…” She shrugged, a small smile hitting her face.

He smiled and kissed her cheek, “Did I tell you yet how much I love seeing you smile?” He asked.

“Shut up…” She said, hitting his shoulder and giving a quiet laugh.

He rubbed his shoulder a little bit, “You’re strong.” He said.

“Don’t make me hit you again.” She rolled her eyes.

His face suddenly blanked and he remained silent.

“What’s wrong?” She asked.

He blinked a few times, “Nothing…” He said as he hugged her again.

Scootaloo wrapped her arms around him. “You sure?” She asked.

“Yeah. You’re here and that makes everything alright for me.” Alex said, laying his head on her shoulder.

“Yeah I’m definitely going to hit you again… but… that can wait.” She said, cuddling against him.

“I love you Scoots.” He said quietly.

“I love you too Alex.” She said. Both Alex and Scootaloo turned and saw Sweetie Belle and Applebloom watching them.

“Are we interrupting?” Sweetie Belle whispered.

“It is cute and all but… you two aren’t alone here…” Applebloom said.

“Oh!” Scootaloo said, her ears perking up. “I have a boyfriend.” She pointing to Alex.

“That’s great!” Applebloom smiled.

Scootaloo’s eyes slowly wandered down to the bulge in Alex’s pants poking her. The emotion slowly drained from her face as her wings stiffened slightly.

“Um…” Alex mumbled.

“Scoots you alright?” Applebloom asked.

“S… sorry…” Alex mumbled quietly.

“I’m really going to hit you now.” Scootaloo whispered in a stern voice.

Alex bit his lip and nodded.

“Do you want us to leave you two alone?” Applebloom asked.

“Umm…” Sweetie mumbled, her face bright red.

“What’s wr- Oh…” Applebloom mumbled, finally seeing the bulge. Her face turned the same shade of red as Sweetie’s. “So… you two… are um… that… close?”

“Well we did have sex last night.” Scootaloo said, crossing her arms and looking at the floor.

“Is he…” Applebloom started, pointing to Alex who was now laying face down on the floor. “Um…”

“He’s fine don’t worry…” Scootaloo said, kneeling down and shaking Alex. “Alex…”

“Huh?” Alex mumbled after a moment.

“I think you fainted when I told everyone we had sex.” Scootaloo said.

“Oh…” Alex said.

“So… um… you know…” Applebloom mumbled, staring at the ground.

“You wanna see how big he is?” Scootaloo asked with a silly grin on her face.

“What?!” Sweetie squeaked, her face growing redder, her hands immediately covering her mouth.

“Yes!” Applebloom nodded.

“Okay Alex strip.” Scootaloo said, turning to him.

“Um…” Alex mumbled.

“Go on take your clothes off. You had no problem taking mine off last night… so did you want me to take them off first?” Scootaloo asked.

Alex blushed and mumbled something quietly.

“I’ll take that as a maybe?” Scootaloo asked, reaching down for the zipper on his pants.

Alex closed his eyes and covered his face up.

Sweetie stared at Alex, her eyes staying locked on his pants as Scootaloo slowly started to remove them.

Applebloom stared impatiently at his pants.

Scootaloo took them off and tossed them to the side, already noticing the still hard member poking out of his underwear.

“So… you gonna take those off too?” Applebloom asked.

Scootaloo threw her a smirk before tearing the underwear off and crossing her arms. “Tadaaaa.” She said.

“That’s it?” Applebloom asked.

Scootaloo stared wordlessly at Applebloom.

“It’s… good.” Sweetie mumbled.

Scootaloo stared at the two of them for another few moments before putting her hand around his dick and stroking it.

Alex’s quiet moan was further muffled by his hands.

“Well you can’t say you don’t like it until you try it.” Scootaloo said, motioning Applebloom towards it.

Scootaloo felt Alex’s body go rigid.

“Relax…” Scootaloo whispered soothingly, rubbing her thumb in circles around the head.

Alex shook his head.

“I’ll try it then.” Applebloom said.

Alex started shaking his head even more.

“Go on… take it for a spin.” Scootaloo said, her smile growing. Sweetie stood there a few feet away, just watching everything that was happening silently.

Applebloom kneeled down beside Alex and grabbed his dick. “It’s a little hot.” She commented.

Scootaloo kneeled down behind Applebloom. “It gets even hotter…” She whispered, moving her hands around and hugging Applebloom.

Applebloom’s face reddened even more. “What are y-” She tried to say.

“When it slips inside you…” Scootaloo whispered.

Applebloom looked down at Alex’s dick and licked her lips a little.

“Why don’t you lick it… maybe you’ll find the creamy center.” Scootaloo said, pushing Applebloom’s head closer to his length.

Applebloom licked his head.

“Come on Sweetie it’s fun.” Scootaloo said, running her tongue from the base to the tip.

Applebloom placed her lips around the head and took it slowly into her mouth.

Scootaloo looked up at Alex, noticing the unpleasant expression on his face. “Did you want us to stop?” She asked.

“If… if you don’t want to… then… you don’t have to…” Alex said quietly.

“Well I want to… I should be asking YOU that.” Scootaloo said, grabbing his hand. “I’m sorry… Applebloom let’s stop.”

Applebloom pulled back and stared at Scootaloo, “Alright…” She said.

“I’m really really sorry… I just thought it’d be fun…” Scootaloo said, standing up and hugging Alex.

“I… I like it if it’s just you…” He said quietly. “I just… don’t really like… more then that…”

“You heard him… everyone leave.” Scootaloo stated, motioning the other two out.

“Um…” Sweetie mumbled quickly.

“It’s our clubhouse too… we have every right to stay.” Applebloom stated. “If you want to do that here then we can stay to watch.”

Scootaloo looked back to Alex.

Alex chewed on his lip for a moment, “Okay… just… just you though… I don’t want anyone else…” He said, looking back into her eyes.

Scootaloo smiled. “Okay.” She said. Her hand moved to the bottom of her shirt and she slowly pulled it off and tossed it to the side.

Alex tugged off his own shirt, after it was off he pressed his lips to hers.

She closed her eyes, quickly straddling him and wrapping her arms around him.

He started to slowly pull her pants down, as he pushed a little deeper into the kiss.

She sighed out her nose, relaxing into him as her mouth opened for his tongue.

He slid his tongue against hers before slowly pushing his hips up as he pushed hers down. The head of his dick started to push her lips apart.

Scootaloo moaned into his mouth, her body tensing slightly.

He continued pushing her down until their hips met.

Scootaloo’s head fell back. “Nngod…” She gasped.

Alex grunted quietly as he suddenly thrust up, bouncing her up a little.

“Yes! Ohh god Alex…” Scootaloo moaned shakily, hugging him tighter as her hips bounced a little faster.

Applebloom and Sweetie were both blushing brightly and attempting to look away only to be drawn back to the sight of seeing their friend having sex in front of them.

Alex thrust up harder causing Scootaloo’s hips to slap even louder against his.

Scootaloo’s wings twitched randomly, matching the spasms her pussy was now giving out around Alex’s dick.

Alex grabbed her back and without warning pulled her down and pressed his lips against her breast.

Scootaloo’s body tensed up and her arms moved up, wrapping around his head and holding it there. “Phhnn… Aleeex…” She moaned.

Alex’s moan was muffled by her breast. His thrusting got harder and a lot faster.

Scootaloo’s entire body shook with pleasure, her orgasm hitting quickly and soaking both Alex’s lower half and the floor below.

After a few more rough thrusts Alex’s dick started twitching violently. His orgasm followed after a few twitches, each one after just sending another shot into her.

“Oh my god…” Applebloom mumbled as she and Sweetie watched Alex’s cum start to slide out of Scootaloo’s pussy.

“S… so wh… what do… you two think…” Scootaloo panted quietly.

“He’s…” Sweetie mumbled.

“I…” Applebloom mumbled.

“I th… Nngph…” Scootaloo gasped as a second orgasm hit her. As her fluids rushed down it managed to force more of Alex’s cum to follow with it, sloshing out and onto the floor, mixing into one puddle.

Alex panted heavily and stared up at Scootaloo.

Scootaloo kissed him and melted into him, closing her eyes slowly.

Alex wrapped his arms fully around her and closed his eyes tightly.

“Um… Scootaloo…” Applebloom mumbled.

“Mm?” Scootaloo mumbled sleepily.

“I remember… that um… him doing that… you know… you could get pregnant right?” Applebloom asked.

“We’ll have so many… maybe my cutie mark will be an egg…” Scootaloo said.

“Wha… what?” Alex said, suddenly snapping back to being fully awake.

Scootaloo ground her hips gently. “Let’s get it all out…” She said softly. “Fill me up a little more…”

Alex moaned quietly. “We… we’re still young though…” He mumbled.

“Scootaloo you can’t really w-” Sweetie was cut off.

“Cutie mark baby makers!” Applebloom cheered.

“We’d make great baby factories…” Sweetie said to herself.

Scootaloo moved her head closer to his ear. “It’s probably the two orgasms in a row… But I think I want to marry you…” She whispered.

Alex smiled and blushed a little, “I want to be married to you too…” He whispered.

Scootaloo leaned back and painfully poked a finger to his chest. “But I expect you to get a job and a ring. We’ll need to p-” She stopped immediately, seeming lost in thought.

“Scootaloo?” Alex asked.

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER WEDDING PLANNERS GO!” Scootaloo, Sweetie, and Applebloom cheered.

Chapter 5: Tied Up

The four kids dug into their ice cream. “Easy there… there’s plenty for everyone. And I know you’ll want seconds.” Axel chuckled.

Alex stopped, “Seconds?” He asked, half in disbelief.

“You have a problem with that? You think you’ll have more?” Axel asked.

“Incase you haven’t noticed there is a such thing as a nice person.” Scootaloo giggled.

Alex looked down at the bowl for a moment before he went back to eating.

Axel scooted closer to Alex and put an arm around him. “You don’t have very generous parents do you.” He joked.

“I wish I didn’t have any in the first place…” Alex said quietly, not looking up from the ice cream.

“Why not? Did something happen?” Axel asked.

“A lot… and I ran away just like my older brother…” Alex said quietly.

“Your brother?” Axel asked.

Everyone looked at Alex.

“I dunno where he is… but he said he’d come looking for me when he had everything ready for me to move in with him.” Alex said. He poked the ice cream with his spoon before pushing the bowl away.

“Do you still want to?” Axel asked.

“I want to see him again… but I’d rather stay here.” Alex said, looking over at Scootaloo with a small smile.

Scootaloo smiled back and grabbed his hand.

“That sounds great. I’m glad you two really care for each other that way.” Axel smiled.

“How about we go find something else to do?” Scootaloo asked.

“That sounds great.” Alex nodded.

“I’m up for anything.” Axel said, stretching a little before standing up.

“Oh… right…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“How about a movie?” Alex asked.

“Sounds great!” Applebloom and Sweetie said.

“Then let’s go!” Alex said, pulling Scootaloo up.

“What movie should we see?” Alex asked.

“I dunno. Up to you four.” Axel said.

“Something scary.” The three girls said at once.

Axel saw Alex roll his eyes.

“I think that’s a great idea. More scary, more clingy.” Axel whispered to Alex.

Alex scratched his chin.

“And what usually happens to the brave man that protects his girlfriend.” Axel whispered.

“Good point.” Alex nodded.

“At least usually. Before they die…” Axel whispered.

Alex’s eye twitched slightly as he looked at Axel in disbelief.

Axel laughed and patted Alex on the back. “I’m sure you’ll live. I mean what good looking guy doesn’t live at the end of a good horror movie?” He said, walking into the theatre

“EVERYONE OF THEM!” Alex said. “THEY ALMOST ALWAYS DIE SECOND!”

“What were you two talking about?” Scootaloo asked.

“Nothing… let’s just go see the movie.” Alex sighed.

FIFTY MINUTES LATER:

Scootaloo was holding onto Alex just as tightly as he was holding onto her.

Sweetie and Applebloom were gripping each other tightly and staring quietly at the screen.

“Hey…” Axel whispered, causing everyone to nearly pass out from fright. “I have to pee, be right back.” He chuckled, standing up and heading out the exit of the room.

Scootaloo buried her face in Alex’s chest and he instantly started trying to comfort her.

“H… hey it’s… just a movie… it won’t happen outside of it…” Alex said shakily.

“B… but it could…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“And I’d give myself up to give you time to run…” Alex said quietly.

“What sweet last words.” A gravely voice said from behind them. Two arms immediately wrapped around all of them and gripped them tightly.

All four of them tensed up and screamed loudly. Their screams slowed and they noticed a laughter as the arms retracted. Everyone turned around to see Axel nearly dying in the row behind them. “That was pretty good!” Axel said, his laughter growing muffled as he covered his face.

Alex’s lip curled up slightly as he stared at Axel.

“You DICK.” Scootaloo blurted.

“Why the HELL WOULD YOU DO THAT?” Alex almost shouted.

“Hey shut up down there.” A man up top said.

“Yeah Alex. It’s rude to talk during a movie.” Axel whispered.

“I’m going to…” Alex mumbled, turning his head away from Axel.

“I think I wanna go home now…” Sweetie said quietly.

“Yeah… I don’t want to be here anymore…” Applebloom nodded.

“Let’s go back to Cecil’s…” Scootaloo said quietly.

“Alright if you want to then let’s go back.” Alex said, hugging her a little more.

“Yeeeah… About that.” Axel started.

“What did you do?” Scootaloo asked.

“I just told Fluttershy and Cecil that we were going camping tonight.” Axel smirked.

“What?” They all said with a dumbfounded look.

“I really want to go home now…” Sweetie mumbled.

“For the next 8 hours, the only home you’re staying is in a tent. I already have everything packed, how bout you meet me at the edge of the woods near Fluttershy’s cottage, I’ll be there soon.” Axel said, not giving a chance to respond before disappearing out the door.

Alex sighed. “We’ve got no choice…” He said.

“Looks like we don’t.” Scootaloo said.

“So… how long are we supposed to be waiting here?” Sweetie asked.

“It’s getting really dark…” Applebloom said quietly, her eyes shifting around at random shadows.

“Dark… yeah. Moon light doesn’t help AT all…” Alex mumbled to himself.

“Some of us haven’t wandered from Timbuktu to here with just a back pack.” Scootaloo said.

Alex grumbled quietly.

“I’m really beginning to wonder if this wasn’t just a plot to scare us further…” Scootaloo said, now glancing all around.

Everyone tensed up as they heard a scratching sound.

“An abandoned house beats this…” Alex said, spinning around to look for the source. He stopped as he saw an arrow on one of the trees.

“Should… we follow it?” Applebloom asked hesitantly.

“It’s either that or… well yeah we have one option.” Alex said.

“I’m not scared!” Sweetie declared, marching off towards where the arrow pointed.

“What about the wolves that live in the forest?” Alex shouted.

Sweetie disappeared into the shadows of the woods. A few moments later the three of them heard a long howl in the distance.

“Sweetie wait up!” Applebloom called quickly, rushing after her.

Alex and Scootaloo both rushed in right behind Applebloom. They noticed more arrows and followed them until they saw a campfire and a few tents around it.

“Mine!” Sweetie and Applebloom said quickly, rushing into one of the tents.

“Well…” Alex said.

“Come on this one is ours!” Scootaloo said pulling him into one of the tents.

Alex put his bag against the back of the tent and the two of them sat down inside of it. The two of them noticed the sleeping bags lined on the ground, along with several bags of food, water, and a flashlight.

“Okay…” Alex said. “Definitely all set up… I just wonder where he is.”

“I don’t mind.” Scootaloo said as she hugged Alex tightly and nuzzled her head against his chest.

Alex smiled and hugged her back. “Looking can come second.” He said, kissing the top of her head.

She looked up at him and they kissed.

“Are we interrupting?” Sweetie whispered, peeking into the tent. Scootaloo jumped and let out a loud shriek, causing Applebloom to scream, which in turn cause Sweetie to scream.

“Oh god right in my ear…” Alex mumbled.

“Sorry…” Scootaloo said. “What are you two doing?” She stared right at Applebloom and Sweetie.

“We just wanted to check on you…” Applebloom said.

“But if you were going to have sex we won’t stop you.” Sweetie said.

“Yeah… I don’t feel like it anymore…” Scootaloo said.

“Like what anymore?” Axel asked. Everyone in the tent screamed the moment they saw him.

Applebloom and Sweetie immediately started hitting Axel in a fit of rage. “Ow! Ow!!” He grunted, being chased off into the third tent.

Scootaloo had dove into one of the sleeping bags and was shaking a little.

Alex wrapped his arms around her and laid down on the ground beside her.

She peeked out, “Aren’t you cold?” She asked.

“Not really…” He said.

She unzipped the sleeping bag and scooted over a little, “I am. Get in.” She stated. Without a word he got in beside her and the two of them nuzzled each other.

Axel, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom slipped into Alex and Scootaloo’s tent, plopping down in a circle. “You know what time it is right?” Axel whispered.

“Sleep time?” Scootaloo yawned, laying her head down on Alex’s chest.

“Story time.” Axel said, clicking the flashlight on and pointing it at his own face.

“Can’t we just sleep?” Alex asked.

The flashlight immediately shifted to Alex’s eyes. “No.” Axel stated. Sweetie and Applebloom scooted close to Scootaloo and Alex.

Alex covered his eyes.

“Good.” Axel said, returning the flashlight to his face. “Now… have any of you heard of… The Whisper Men?” He said quietly.

“No…” All of them said.

“Well that’s good, you shouldn’t. Just saying their name can bring them here… But that’s not the bad thing.” Axel said.

“What… is the bad thing?” Alex questioned.

“Well that’s the good part as well. Now, even if the Whisper Men are nearby, you can do something to keep yourself safe. Because it’s not bad if you see them, although… If you did, you’d never be the same. No no no… you don’t want… To hear them.” Axel said quietly.

“Why… not?” Applebloom asked.

“Well… because they’ll take you.” Axel said. “The words they say are quiet, but once you’ve heard them… It’s too late. And do you know why they whisper?”

“W… why?” Scootaloo questioned quietly.

Axel leaned in, gazing at each of them. “To make you listen…” He whispered.

All of their eye’s widened in fear.

“There’s an old rhyme that goes to those who have heard them, and lived to tell the tale… Do you want to hear it? It could save your life…” Axel asked.

“Yes!” The four of them said at once.

“Then listen carefully… because the more you say it, the more interest they’ll have to visit.” Axel said seriously.

The four of them nodded and kept quiet.

“Do you hear the whisper men, the whisper men are near… If you hear the whisper men then turn away your ear. Do NOT hear the whisper men whatever you may do… For once you’ve heard the whisper men, they’ll stop…” Axel said, pausing and looking at the others.

“And look at you…” Axel finished. As he said that, the campfire went out, and the only light was from the flashlight, dimly lighting the now dark tent.

Applebloom and Sweetie were clinging together in fear.

Alex had a blank look on his face and just stared at the wall of the tent.

Scootaloo had buried her face into Alex’s chest.

“Well I’m tired… You’d better get some sleep. You can’t hear them if you’re asleep… So I’d hurry.” Axel said, clicking off the flashlight and letting the tent go pitch black before leaving to his own.

Applebloom and Sweetie darted to their own tent.

“Don’t let go of me okay?” Scootaloo said shakily.

“I won’t…” Alex said.

“Thank you…” Scootaloo said quietly as she closed her eyes and tried to fall asleep.

Scootaloo’s eyes snapped open by a loud gust of wind whistling through the tent. Her head shot to Alex and she started shaking him violently.

Alex woke up, “What’s wrong?” He asked.

Scootaloo pointed to the entrance to the tent, seeing it was open and flapping in the breeze.

Alex got up and zipped the tent all the way up. When he looked back he noticed the flashlight was gone. “Oh. That is not good…” Alex mumbled.

There was a duo of high pitched screams from the tent next to theirs.

Alex glanced down at Scootaloo.

“We have to help them!” Scootaloo said quickly. She opened the tent and rushed out. As soon as she did Alex heard a loud gasp come from her mouth.

Alex rushed out after her. He immediately noticed Applebloom and Sweetie’s tent torn to shreds, and they were no where to be seen. “Wh…. where are they?!” Scootaloo said, her voice extremely shaky and nervous.

“I don’t… know…” Alex mumbled, looking around. He noticed their flashlight on the ground. The glass had broken on the front and was flickering dimly. He picked the flashlight up and when it flickered back to life he saw the words ‘YOU’RE NEXT’ cut into their tent. Scootaloo’s eyes widened as she saw the words and held back a scream as the two of them heard whispering.

Alex stepped back and brandished the flashlight as a makeshift weapon. Their gazes slowly shifted to three pairs of eyes, staring back at them from the darkness. The flashlight slowly started to die, growing dimmer and dimmer.

Alex bit down on his lip as he fought back the fear. Scootaloo was starting to shake as the fear started to overcome her. They both heard footsteps and saw the eyes slowly coming closer, the whispering becoming louder, but still inaudible.

Alex pulled his arm back and chucked the flashlight hard at the middle pair of eyes. The flashlight collided and a hard thud was heard as the figure collapsed. “Ow what the hell!” He said. Two other flashlights clicked on from the other two figures to reveal Applebloom, Sweetie, and Axel.

“Wha…” Alex said momentarily confused. His confusion died off and he got angry, “You deserved it.” He stated.

“You two were in on this!” Scootaloo scowled.

“Only until the very end…” Applebloom said, stepping back nervously.

“It seemed fun at the time…” Sweetie said.

“Maybe for you it was fun…” Alex mumbled. “It was just a cruel joke…” He looked at Axel and saw the trickle of blood running down his nose, “Oh… god…” He mumbled.

Axel wiped the blood away, only to be covered by another thin layer. “Damn that flashlight is heavy…” He mumbled.

“Are you okay?” Applebloom asked quickly.

“Yeah I’m fine… Just a little blood, nothing that isn’t fixable.” Axel nodded.

“I’m sorry I threw the flashlight at you.” Alex said.

“It’s fine really… I did deserve it. You have a really good arm…” Axel chuckled.

“I can’t go back to sleep now.” Scootaloo said quietly.

“Hey listen… how about we go home and sleep the rest of the night in a bed.” Axel suggested, jumping to his feet.

Alex opened his mouth slightly before his eyes widened momentarily and he smiled, “I just remember something my brother once told me.” He said.

“What?” Axel asked.

“It’s about a creature called The Watcher.” Alex said. “I can tell the story on our way back…”

“I’m sure Fluttershy won’t mind us using her bed.” Axel said, falling into the center of the bed and smiling as Applebloom and Sweetie clung to him.

“So… your brother told you that story? What happened to him?” Scootaloo asked.

“Mom and dad told me he left…” Alex said. “And… I haven’t seen him since three years ago…”

“Hey… I’m sure he’s alright. Do you think he would have left if he didn’t have a good reason?” Axel asked.

“We both had the perfect reason to leave our parents… they hated us.” Alex said quietly.

“I will not allow hate in this house. Now bed.” Axel said, motioning them into the bed. “Come on I’m getting cold.”

Alex and Scootaloo laid down on the bed and hugged each other tightly.

“Now get some sleep.” Axel said softly.

“Okay.” The four of them said. They all drifted off to sleep, except for Axel.

“Hm… Thought I closed you.” He mumbled, staring at the open door and slowly got out of the bed. He heard the sound of creaking come from downstairs. He pushed the door open and peeked down the stairs before walking down them. He saw a figure quickly enter the kitchen.

“Who’s there?” Axel called, slowly following it.

There was a man standing in the kitchen now staring back at Axel.

Axel stared wide eyed at the figure before getting into a fighting stance. “You broke into the wrong house asshole.” He stated before tackling the man to the floor.

“FUCK! The door was unlocked! I was just checking to make sure nothing was wrong!” The man said. He froze as he saw a claws at the end of each of Axel’s fingers, in a position that looked as if they were going to tear his throat out. Axel felt the man’s foot against his chest and he was quickly kicked off. He grunted as he hit the floor and quickly stumbled to his feet.

“I’m sure…” Axel groaned.

The man got into a defensive position.

“If you’re here to steal something and you have anything in your pockets I suggest you drop them before…” Axel started but was shortly interrupted by a set of footsteps.

“Axel?” Scootaloo called down.

“I don’t want anything… If I can’t earn it then what’s the point?” The man questioned.

“Okay I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt… what do you want.” Axel asked.

“Nothing.” The man said, glancing at Axel’s hands cautiously.

“You know It’s hard to believe that you just thought it would be a good idea to take a casual stroll through someone’s house in the middle of the night.” Axel growled.

“Yeah I understand that. But it’s also not normal for the front door to be left cracked open…” The man said.

“Don’t try to turn this around on me… you’re the bad g- Wait what?” Axel said confused.

“I don’t just go up to random houses and break in. I saw the door was opened a little and I decided to check to make sure someone wasn’t breaking in.” The man said.

“Axel?” Scootaloo’s voice asked, sounding almost directly behind him now.

Axel tensed up and his claws instantly retracted back into his hands. “Yeah I’m fine… Just go back to bed.” He said.

“Alex and me are just worried…” Scootaloo said.

Axel saw the man tense up slightly.

“Scoots is everything alright?” Alex called down.

The man’s face broke out into a huge smile.

“Okay you’re still a stranger in my friend’s house and you’re creeping me the fuck out.” Axel stated.

“Oh really, how would you feel if you had a brother and you hadn’t seen him in a few years?” The man questioned.

Axel paused. “What’s your name?” He asked.

“Torrent.” The man said.

Axel took a step back and turned his head. “Hey Alex!” He shouted.

“Yeah?” Alex called back.

“What’s your brother’s name?” Axel asked.

“Torrent.” Alex called back.

Axel blinked a few times before stepping out of the way and motioning Torrent past.

Torrent slowly walked by, glancing back at Axel nervously as he did. Just before he passed him completely, a clawed hand grabbed Torrent’s shoulder. “Just so you know… They’re protected.” Axel whispered in a stern and absolutely serious tone before the claws retracted and he let go.

“And you think I would hurt anyone here?” Torrent questioned.

“I just care about them, you know I just don’t want to see anyone get hurt. You startled me is all…” Axel sighed.

“Next time do you want me to knock?” Torrent asked jokingly.

“Hahaha… Just shut up and go upstairs. I’m hungry. Tell them I’m making snacks.” Axel said.

“Okay…” Torrent said as he approached the stairs. As he was about halfway up Axel heard a loud thud as he and Alex slid down the stairs.

Axel quickly looked around the corner. “Um?” He questioned uncertainly.

“Still can’t win!” Torrent said, holding Alex tightly.

“I… will… get… out…” Alex grunted as he struggled against Torrent’s grasp.

“Yep. When I let you go you will.” Torrent chuckled.

Axel smiled and shook his head, moving back into the kitchen and starting to make several sandwiches.

“So you just happened to wander into our house.” Axel asked skeptically, raising an eyebrow.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you…” Torrent said.

“Try me.” Axel said.

“An old woman told me I should be walking around at night.” Torrent said. “And I can’t get any more specific than that…”

“You know… you um…” Sweetie said, scooting closer to Torrent.

“You look pretty strong…” Applebloom said, scooting to the other side of him.

“Oh and I’m married.” Torrent said, quickly raising his hand to show the ring on his finger.

“Damn…” Sweetie and Applebloom mumbled.

“Annnnyways…” Axel said, pulling Applebloom and Sweetie away from Torrent.

“So you’re his brother?” Scootaloo asked, looking Torrent up and down.

“Yeah. I am.” Torrent nodded.

“Where did you go?” Alex asked.

“A little bit of everywhere.” Torrent said, “Not really staying in any one place all that long.”

“Okay.” Alex nodded.

“Will you be staying? Knowing that your brother is here in Ponyville?” Axel asked.

“Of course.” Torrent said. “I want to be with my brother just incase…”

“In case what?” Applebloom asked.

“Our parents decide to look for him… Unless he’s been adopted by someone… even then I’ll still stay.” Torrent said. He scratched his chin momentarily as if lost in thought.

“What’s wrong?” Sweetie asked.

“Nothing. It’s just something that may come up… I’ll have to talk to here about staying here but that shouldn’t be too much of a problem.” Torrent mumbled.

“Oh I have a girlfriend now!” Alex said.

“Really?” Torrent asked, in a joke mocking tone.

“He was about to have a wife if I hadn’t stepped in.” Axel chuckled.

“Well… that’s a little… early for marriage… so that’s great that you stepped in.” Torrent said.

“Not that they shouldn’t be, while I only delayed it… I think they’re pretty perfect together.” Axel smiled, looking at Scootaloo and Alex.

Scootaloo blushed slightly and smiled, resting her head on Alex’s shoulder.

Alex smiled too and wrapped his arm around her.

“I can see it too.” Torrent said, smiling widely. He looked up at Axel, “And I noticed your… special… feature…”

“What would that be?” Axel asked.

“The claws.” Torrent said bluntly.

Everyone looked at Axel.

Axel’s face blanked. “I uh… What claws?” He said hesitantly.

“What’s he talking about?” Applebloom asked.

“Yeah, what claws?” Sweetie questioned.

“He has claws?” Alex asked.

“Oh so I was just imagining them?” Torrent questioned.

“Well… about that.” Axel started, chewing his lip as he tried to think of something to say.

“I don’t want another story… What is he talking about?” Alex asked.

Axel stared at Alex for a few moments before sighing. “Fine. No more stories.” He said, standing up and closing the door to the bedroom.

“What’s goin on?” Applebloom asked uncertainly, looking at Torrent.

“Yeah what’s happening… should I be worried?” Sweetie asked.

“I don’t know.” Torrent said, his voice a little shaky.

Alex’s grip on Scootaloo tightened a little.

“You wanted the truth… So here it is.” Axel said. There was a small cracking sound as claws extended from his fingers, looking longer than what Torrent saw. His fur became a solid black and his teeth grew razor sharp. His pupils grew slightly, looking more animalistic as his form shifted to a taller, stronger looking figure. His feet also grew claws and dug into the floor, scraping across it as they extended.

Sweetie and Applebloom let out a yelp of terror and dove under the sheets.

Torrent was visibly tense and appeared to be holding tightly onto something under the coat he was wearing.

Scootaloo buried her face into Alex’s shoulder and was shaking.

Alex was shaking slightly but he tried to remain as calm as the fear would allow him to.

“You know… downstairs… I smelled you before I even noticed you. I was hoping that maybe I left the window open… But no…” Axel stated, his voice a little more gravely, like from the movie theatre as he stepped closer.

Torrent was mumbling something under his breath, constantly repeating something.

“And god… you smelled so good.” Axel growled, baring his teeth as he licked his lips.

Torrent bowed his head and his eyes were closed tightly. He was starting to shake a little.

Axel tackled Torrent and started licking his face.

Torrent yelped and struggled to get Axel off of himself.

“Yep… you taste good.” Axel chuckled before continuing to lick him.

“What’s happening.” Applebloom asked, slightly muffled by the blankets.

“I can’t see anything.” Sweetie called from under the covers.

Axel glanced down at the object Torrent was clutching, seeing it was a cross. “You religious boy?” He asked.

“Why does it matter to you?” Torrent questioned.

“No reason… just curious.” Axel said, pulling Applebloom and Sweetie Belle out and licking them. The two of them immediately started to laugh uncontrollably.

“He… help! He’s… going… to eat u- Hahahah stop it!” Sweetie giggled loudly.

“Not… not fair!” Applebloom struggled.

Scootaloo smirked and jumped onto Axel’s back, trying to force him off them. Axel was absolutely unphased by the sudden attack and continued to coat the two in saliva.

Alex was still breathing a little heavily.

“That… was just… a sick joke…” Torrent mumbled to himself.

“Maybe… was still funny.” Axel said, sitting next to Alex and holding Applebloom and Sweetie in a bear hug.

“I don’t find being threatened funny in the slightest.” Torrent said, the disdain clear in his voice.

“Sorry.” Axel shrugged, pulling Scootaloo off his back and setting her down gently.

Torrent sighed, his body relaxed slightly.

“Oh! Oh! Does this mean Van is what you are too?” Sweetie asked curiously.

“Yeah but…” Axel said, scratching his head with the tip of his claws.

“But what?” Alex asked.

“Well we’re both werewolves but… He’s not as… um… well… I guess the term you’d use would be, ‘runt’.” Axel said with a sigh.

“Oh.” Alex mumbled.

“He’s not useless, that’s not what I’m saying. He might not be strong but… what he lacks in strength he makes up for in speed.” Axel said.

“Neat.” Sweetie said.

Torrent closed his eyes and looked lost in thought.

“What’s wrong?” Applebloom asked, looking over at Torrent.

“Just… a feeling.” Torrent said.

“We all have them yes… but what are yours.” Axel asked. “It’s because I’m a werewolf isn’t it?”

“I think it’s because you were about to eat him.” Scootaloo said.

“That too.” Axel nodded.

“No. This just makes me wonder… what else that’s supposed to be just a myth or a legend… actually does exist.” Torrent said.

“Hah… have you even BEEN to Everfree?” Axel laughed.

“Yes. I’m not talking about those animals.” Torrent said.

“Yeah I get what you’re saying.” Axel said.

“Well what are y-” Applebloom was cut off as the door to the room clicked open.

“And I forgot to lock it…” Axel said.

“Oh hey I didn’t know you guys wer-” Cecil stopped immediately as he saw the large wolf like creature on Fluttershy’s bed. He stared in absolute fear at it, backing against the wall. “The fuck!”

“He’s frien-” Alex stopped himself mid-sentence as Cecil’s form changed to a skeletal counterpart.

“What the fuck!” Axel shouted, jumping to his feet between Cecil and everyone else.

Torrent pushed the kids behind himself and stood up too.

“What’s wrong Cecil?” Fluttershy’s voice chimed in.

“Stay back… just…” Cecil started before Fluttershy peeked into the room and stared wide eyed at Axel.

Alex remained frozen in fear as he continued to stare at Cecil.

Torrent pulled a vial of water out from under his coat and brandished it almost like a weapon.

“Ohhh this is bad.” Scootaloo said.

“Maybe we should say something…” Applebloom whispered.

“Oh… my… god he’s so CUTE!” Fluttershy squeed, running at Axel and petting him.

“Zombie.” Axel stated, pointing at Cecil.

“I am not a zombie! And stop petting him… he’s a monster.” Cecil said.

“He’s just so cute…” Fluttershy said quietly.

“I’m not a monster… a… I’m not… cute.” Axel mumbled.

Torrent said something under his breath before splashing the contents of the vial out, hitting Axel, Fluttershy, and Cecil with it.

Fluttershy blinked a few times before looking at Torrent confused. “What was that fo-” Axel tried to say.

“OW!” Cecil shouted in a pained tone, trying to wipe the water off his arm.

“Cecil?!” Fluttershy said quickly, turning and rushing over.

“OW!” Torrent shouted as Alex kicked him hard in the leg.

“Why did you do that!?!?” Alex said angrily.

“I…” Torrent mumbled.

“He wasn’t going to attack us!” Alex said.

“You dick!” Cecil snapped, bull rushing Torrent. He hoisted him in the air and threw Torrent into the wall, a grunt coming from Torrent’s mouth as he hit the wall and fell down into the dresser, then to the floor.

Torrent didn’t move once he hit the floor.

Alex’s glare turned directly to Cecil.

Cecil looked at Alex and paused. “Sorry…” He said quietly.

Axel rushed over and lifted Torrent onto the bed. “Nice one.” He sighed.

“Is he dead?” Applebloom asked quietly.

“I think he’s just unconscious.” Fluttershy said, hovering over Torrent.

“Why did you do that?” Sweetie asked.

“He threw acid at me!” Cecil said in an irritated tone.

“I think it was holy water.” Axel corrected.

“Nngh… sorry… really…” Cecil said apologetically, returning to his normal form.

“I still don’t understand how you can do that at will, let alone at all.” Fluttershy said, staring straight at Cecil.

“Twilight said she’s looking into it… All I can do is wait until she finds an answer.” Cecil shrugged.

“Okay… well what about him?” Fluttershy asked, looking down at Torrent.

“He’s my brother… I’ll explain everything. Maybe you two should sit down.” Alex said.

Chapter 6: About That...

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 7: Home At Last?

The next day:

Alex woke up with Scootaloo cuddled against his chest. “Hey you’re awake.” Scootaloo stated.

“So are you.” He smiled, kissing the top of her head. “How’d you sleep?”

“Pretty good…” Scootaloo shrugged.

“Just pretty good?” He asked tightening his grip slightly.

“Mm… really good.” She smiled.

He moved his head down a little and pressed his lips to hers. He pulled away, “Whatcha wanna do today?” He asked.

“Oh I know! Why don’t we go see what Rainbow Dash is up to?” Scootaloo said, seeming a little excited.

“Sure.” Alex smiled.

Scootaloo stumbled off the bed and started to quickly get dressed.

Alex followed shortly after and quickly put on his clothing. “Do you need any help?” He asked.

“No I dnpmh.” Scootaloo said, her last words muffled by her shirt as it got caught around her head, hopping on one foot as she tried to pull her pants up without her hands.

Alex chuckled and walked up behind her, pulling her pants up for her. “Don’t you need a bra?” He asked.

“Nope.” Scootaloo said, pulling the shirt down quickly and slipping her shoes on.

“Or socks?” Alex said.

“Socks are for quitters now lets go!” Scootaloo said, sprinting out the door.

Alex sighed and rushed out after her.

“Okay we… can stop… running now… we’re here…” Alex panted.

Scootaloo banged on the door to Red’s house violently. The door opened quickly. “What is i- Oh hey.” Red said.

“Hey…” Alex waved.

“So by the energy you put into breaking my door down I assume Dash told you already?” Red asked with a smile growing on his face.

Scootaloo’s excitement turned more to curiosity. “Told me what? I just wanted to see how she was doing.” She said.

Red’s face blanked. “I uh… come in… she’ll be home… soon.” He said quickly, moving out of the way and motioning the two inside.

Both Alex and Scootaloo walked inside.

“Oh, Red. Have you seen Cecil or Fluttershy at all today?” Alex asked.

“No why?” Red asked.

“Everyone sort of left after Rose told us to go to bed last night.” Alex said with a small shrug.

“Who’s Rose?” Red asked, taking a seat on the couch and motioning them over.

“She’s my brother’s wife.” Alex said. “And I think she’s pretty pregnant…”

“Oh that’s neat. I think she and Dash would get along good. Although being pregnant is the only thing I can think they have in common…” Red said quietly, scratching his chin.

“Um… okay…” Alex mumbled. There was a small pause, “Oh and my brother threw holy water onto Cecil.”

Red paused for a moment. “So… his name is Dean?” He asked.

“No it’s Torrent.” Alex said.

“Who’s Dean?” Scootaloo asked.

Red shook his head. ”Never mind.” He said.

“You should meet them, they’re really nice.” Scootaloo said.

“Not until Dash get’s home. She’d kill me if I let you go right now.” Red said.

“Why? What’s going on?” Scootaloo asked, looking over at Alex.

“Mm… It’s a surprise.” Red chuckled, leaning back.

“Okay… though the last few surprises were a little… strange.” Alex said, looking over at Scootaloo.

“Whatcha mean?” Red asked.

“Um…” Alex mumbled. “Well Cecil’s a skeleton…”

“Okay that’s a given, anything else?” Red said.

“Well… and uh…” Scootaloo started.

“Axel is a werewolf.” Alex said. “And I think that means Van is one too.”

Red blinked a few times. “Like a balverine?” He asked.

“Um… maybe?” Scootaloo said uncertainly.

“Mm… Okay that’s new.” Red laughed.

“You’re not even going to ask any questions?” Scootaloo asked.

“Nope.” Red nodded.

“Ooookay…” Scootaloo said, looking at Alex.

“I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but a werewolf is pretty tame compared to what I’ve seen around here. I did nearly die to a giant spider to save Rainbow Dash. And I am friends with Cecil, you know… the walking corpse?” Red joked.

“Oh then I guess my brother being a priest isn’t all that strange either?” Alex asked curiously.

“Oh really? Don’t tell me he’s a…” Red started.

“A what?” Alex asked.

“Cult leader?” Red asked.

“What?” Scootaloo said surprised, getting a little taken back by the suggestion.

“No…” Alex said.

“You sure? Did he convert you??” Red said, poking Alex’s face.

“I haven’t seen him in five years…” Alex said.

“Oh okay. So what’s his religion?” Red asked.

“I dunno. I haven’t asked him… that sort of SLIPPED MY MIND!” Alex said.

“Well as long as he isn’t trying to summon a giant Stay Puft marshmallow man, he’s fine by me.” Red said with a laugh.

“What are… Oh I get it.” Scootaloo said with a quiet laugh.

Alex rolled his eyes.

Red’s eyes shifted to the front door and he started tapping his foot.

“Yeah… so… we’re just going to wait?” Alex asked.

“Mmhm…” Red said.

“What’s so important that you can’t just tell us?” Scootaloo asked.

“Mm… If I did then Dash would bite my head off. And not the one you’re thinking of…” Red said, shivering slightly.

Alex shivered slightly to, “Yeah… that wouldn’t be pleasant…” He nodded.

There was a crash as the front door swung open and Dash flew in. Cecil was clinging to her leg. “Calm down!” Cecil grunted as he let go and hit the floor.

“I can still fly, and I can still carry you dumbass.” Dash said, rubbing her stomach. “This little guy isn’t so bad…”

“Fine. But if you get hurt I’m not taking the blame.” Cecil shrugged.

“Just go and see how Fluttershy is doing.” Dash said, waving him off dismissively as she noticed Scootaloo and Alex.

Cecil sighed and stood up, walking back out the door and closing it behind him.

“Hi Dash.” Alex waved.

“Hey Alex, hey Scoots.” Dash said, floating over and landing on the couch.

“What was that about?” Red asked.

“He just doesn’t want me to push myself. I’m only eight months pregnant I’m fine.” Dash said, leaning back and letting out a sigh as she relaxed into the couch.

“Even I gotta admit… you should chill out a bit.” Red said.

“Where’d you find Cecil?” Alex asked.

“What do you mean?” Dash asked.

“Everyone left last night… I dunno where they went.” Alex shrugged.

“Oh he just saw me flying. I always go out at night when I can’t sleep.” Dash shrugged.

“You’re flying… outside? In the middle of the night??” Red said, his eyes widening. “Alone?!”

“I said I’m fine.” Dash said, slugging Red in the arm.

Alex closed his eyes and scratched his chin, “That doesn’t help with finding out where my brother and his wife went…” He mumbled. “Rose told me they’d be there in the morning…”

“I’m sure they’re fine.” Dash said.

“You know about them?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yeah me and Cecil talked a bit while he clung for dear life.” Dash chuckled.

“What did he say about them?” Alex asked curiously, looking up at her.

“While from his over exaggerated description of Torrent being a fanatical priest trying to cleanse the world of all undead, he sounded like a nice guy.” Dash joked.

“Okay… anything on where they went?” Alex asked.

“Mm nope.” Dash shrugged.

Alex sighed, “Alright.” He said.

“Dash…” Red whispered, nudging her.

“Oh right!” Dash said, her face shooting to a both surprised and excited state. “Come here.”

Both Red and Rainbow Dash got up and walked to the room at the end of the hall, pushing it open to reveal a large queen sized bed and a furnished room.

“Isn’t this the guest room?” Scootaloo asked, glancing up at Dash.

“It used to be. But it stopped being that, when it started being yours.” Red smiled.

Scootaloo’s face blanked for a moment. “Huh?” She questioned. “So you want me to spend the night?”

“Mm… well since you’re going to be living here I’d hope so. Unless you prefer to sleep in our bed.” Dash joked.

A large goofy smile split across Scootaloo’s face, “You want us to move in!?!” She asked excitedly.

Red’s smile grew. “She’s still not getting it.” He said.

“You know it’s going to be hard for you to be a big sister if you don’t live in the same house.” Dash said, looking down at her own stomach, then back to Scootaloo.

“Wh… huh… you’re… really!?!?” Scootaloo questioned happily.

“Although I can understand if you don’t want to call me mom.” Dash teased, her smile growing almost as goofy as Scootaloo’s.

“I guess that makes me your dad?” Red asked.

Scootaloo rushed up to Dash and hugged her tightly.

“Oof… you got a tight grip squirt.” Dash laughed, returning the hug.

“Mm… I see how it is.” Red said, crossing his arms.

Scootaloo walked over to Red and hugged him too.

“Thaaaat’s better.” Red laughed

“And I hope I get the same treatment from my future son-in-law?” Dash joked, her eyes shifting to Alex.

Alex smiled and hugged Dash.

“Oh damn…” Dash grunted, placing a hand on her stomach.

Red rushed over. “You okay?” He asked.

“Little bastard wants a hug too…” Dash chuckled.

“Well he’ll get all the hugs and kisses he wants.” Red said, kneeling down and kissing her stomach, causing Dash to giggle.

“Yeah he will.” Scootaloo nodded.

“Why don’t you two… test out your room…” Dash said, her whole body shaking as she tried to hold back a laugh.

“Mmhm… we’ll be here when you’re through.” Red said, tickling her stomach more.

Scootaloo grabbed Alex’s hand and tugged on it, trying to pull him into the room.

“I still find it strange that no one knows what happened to Torrent and Rose. I mean… it’s not like anyone doesn’t look out for the pregnant woman…” Alex mumbled before he started to follow Scootaloo in.

“Oh yeah… Cecil said something about going into labor…” Dash said, looking down at Red. A few moments later both his and Dash’s face blanked.

“Wh… what?” Alex questioned, stopping dead in his tracks.

“Rose went into labor? But she said she was only eight months in…” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah that might have been something I coulda said earlier…” Dash mumbled, scratching her head.

“You think?” Red said.

“Sorry… just kinda went through me. Was too excited about ADOPTING Scootaloo.” Dash said defensively.

“And I’m happy for that…” Red said, taking a slight step back.

“And I wasn’t too concerned… I don’t even know them. I figured it was all over since Cecil was like… you know… not there.” Dash said.

Red glanced to Alex. “I think maybe you should get to the hospital. You want us to come?” He asked.

“Sure!” Alex said before both he and Scootaloo rushed past them and out the front door.

The four of them entered the hospital and Alex saw Torrent.

“Alex!” Torrent said, hopping up and hugging Alex tightly, “Before you ask Rose is just fine. She just finished giving birth and both the girls are healthy!”

“That’s great!” Alex smiled, returning the hug.

“Can we see them?” Scootaloo asked excitedly.

“If Rose is feeling up to having anyone else in the room then sure.” Torrent smiled, “Just follow me.” He motioned forward as he lead them all up to a room. He knocked softly on the door, “Rose, can we come in?” He asked through the door.

“Yes, you can!” Rose called back.

Torrent opened the door and motioned everyone to enter.

Scootaloo scurried into the room and next to Rose.

“I want everyone to be quiet my two little angels are sleeping.” Rose said quietly, slightly moving so everyone could see the two baby girls she was holding.

Scootaloo bit her lip as she looked down at them.

Alex took a seat beside Scootaloo and looked at the babies too.

“Can… I hold one?” Scootaloo asked.

“I don’t see why not.” Rose smiled, gently moving one of them closer to Scootaloo.

Scootaloo’s face lit up as she slowly took one, looking down at the baby and nearly squealing as she stared at her. “Hey there…” She said quietly.

“I think Petal likes you.” Torrent smiled as the baby reached up and grabbed Scootaloo’s nose.

Scootaloo smiled widely. “You like my nose?” She giggled.

Petal tugged a little on Scootaloo’s nose before giggling a little.

“Well I like your hand.” Scootaloo said, nibbling playfully on Petal’s fingers.

Petal giggled even more.

Her sister opened up her eyes and looked around the room. She saw Petal and Scootaloo and her face scrunched up and she looked like she was about to cry.

Scootaloo looked quickly between Petal and her sister, handing her back to Rose.

Rose took Petal back, “There you go Tulip don’t worry you’re sister is right here.” She said softly.

Tulip clung tightly to Petal and she went back to curiously looking at everyone.

“I don’t think she likes me…” Scootaloo said quietly.

“No it’s nothing like that. Tulip just doesn’t like to be away from her sister.” Rose said with a comforting smile.

“Oh.” Scootaloo smiled.

Rose looked over at Dash and Red. She then looked back at Scootaloo and a small smile crossed her face.

“What?” Scootaloo asked.

“Why don’t you tell me how you’re both doing?” Rose asked, looking at Scootaloo and Alex.

Scootaloo’s smile grew wide as she turned to Dash, then Alex. She nudged Alex slightly.

Alex smiled, “Scootaloo’s been adopted by Dash and Red.” He said.

“That’s wonderful to hear.” Rose said, her smile growing even more.

Scootaloo was immediately pulled into a hug by Rainbow Dash. “Yeeeah… she’s okay.” Scootaloo joked, clinging tightly to Dash.

“So this is Red.” Torrent said, looking up from the chair he was in. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“You too.” Red nodded, holding out a hand.

Torrent shook Red’s hand. “And thank you.” He smiled.

“Nn… easy squirt… still pregnant.” Dash grunted. Red walked over and scratched his head.

“You should really be in the hospital.” Red said uneasily.

“I am in a hospital.” Dash chuckled, shoving Red slightly.

“You know what I mean.” Red rolled his eyes.

Red looked at Torrent and Rose. “Can’t you convince her to stop being so reckless?” He sighed.

“I th-” Torrent was cut off.

“You should listen to your husband. It’s not like they’re only good for sex they do have SOME good ideas every now and again.” Rose said, her tone half joking and half serious.

Red paused for a few moments. “I’d like a second opinion.” He said.

Dash looked silently between the three.

“It is a great idea to stay in the hospital… or at least tone down all the action.” Torrent said.

“It won’t be too long…” Red said.

“Fine… if it’ll get you off my back I’ll stay here.” Dash said.

“Thank you.” Red hugged her, kissing her repeatedly.

“Just shut up and get us some food I’m starving.” Dash laughed, slugging him in the jaw.

Red grunted and stepped back, rubbing his mouth. “Okay… I wasn’t planning on eating don’t worry…” He said with a quick laugh before heading out of the room.

“I’ll go help.” Torrent said as he walked out after Red.

“You have a very wonderful husband.” Rose said, now looking over at Dash. “And you know he really does care for your health…”

“He’s a dork… but yeah I know.” Dash smiled. She looked down at Scootaloo and Alex. “And I have someone new to care about too.”

Alex smiled a little more and wrapped his arms around Scootaloo.

“So you’re using a condom right?” Dash asked, staring at Alex.

Alex’s face blanked.

Rose giggled quietly and shook her head.

“Um… n… n-” Alex was cut off.

“Because as great as it would be for you two to have kids, I don’t want to be a grandma yet.” Dash said. “I’m like… 25.”

“Okay…” Alex nodded.

“If it’s not too late.” Scootaloo said, glancing at Alex with an almost lusty look.

Alex bit down on his lip.

“You’d be surprised out how quickly Torrent got me pregnant.” Rose chuckled.

“Ohhh so virility runs in the family… that’s hot.” Scootaloo said, wrapping herself around Alex’s arm.

“I didn’t know how keen you were on knocking up my daughter.” Dash raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah Alex… you really want me don’t you?” Scootaloo asked.

“Twilight told me what happened. And in her own living room! You naughty boy… taking advantage of her like that.” Dash smirked.

“He’s very assertive when he wants to be…” Scootaloo teased.

Alex’s face grew bright red and looked down at the floor.

“He looooves being in control.” Scootaloo said, moving onto Alex’s lap.

“I bet you do don’t you?” Dash asked.

Alex mumbled something quietly, his face reddening even more.

Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash stared at Alex for a few moments before bursting out laughing. “Relax we’re just joking.” Dash said.

“Oh…” Alex mumbled.

“I’m not…” Scootaloo whispered, pressing against Alex a little harder.

Alex looked up at Scootaloo and kissed her. He pulled back quickly and hugged her a little tighter.

“I’m not even going to ask if you know.” Rose said, her tone turning serious. “If it is true… then there’s no way you wouldn’t know.”

“What?” Scootaloo asked, kissing Alex again but never taking her eyes off Rose.

Rose remained quiet as she looked at Alex.

“We know, why don’t we just leave it at that.” Dash said.

“Okay.” Rose said. “Now would someone mind holding these two so I can go use the bathroom?”

“I guess I should get used to holding two little monsters all day.” Dash joked, scooting her chair closer to the bed and gently taking the two babies from Rose.

“Thank you… oh and just a forewarning… they’re fighters.” Rose smiled as she got up from the bed and walked into the bathroom. The door closed behind her.

“Ah so you’re lookin’ for a fight eh?” Dash challenged, staring down at the two.

Both Tulip and Petal giggled.

“They’re so cute!” Scootaloo said happily, moving off Alex’s lap and next to Dash.

Tulip reached up and grabbed Dash’s nose. She giggled happily as Petal tugged on her arm.

“Oh you like my nose?” Dash asked, pressing her face to Tulip’s stomach and rubbing it back and forth.

Tulip giggled even more before Petal clung to Dash’s head.

“Mmph rly?” Dash said, still muffled by Tulip.

Tulip started chewing on Dash’s face as Petal started chewing on her hair.

Dash turned and started tickling Petal. “War has been declared!” She stated.

Petal giggled madly and started kicking her feet.

Scootaloo’s smile grew wide before turning to Alex and grabbing his arm, shaking him roughly. “They’re so cute I want one! Give me one!” She said with a barely audible squee.

“L… l… later…” He mumbled, his words a little shaky.

The door to the room opened and Red walked in with three bags, one in each hand and one in his teeth. “Mmgt fdd.” Red mumbled.

Torrent walked in behind him carrying two trays of water.

“Hi…” Alex said with a small wave.

Scootaloo hopped up and took the bag from Red’s mouth. “Thank you.” He said.

“Mmhm.” Scootaloo said, opening the bag and separating the food out onto the edge of the bed.

Alex stood up and attempted to take some food, receiving an immediate glare from Rainbow Dash that looked as if she was about to eat his hand.

“Back away slowly…” Red whispered.

Alex took a few steps back.

“Okay now we have the bacon…” Scootaloo started.

“Yes.” Dash nodded.

“Great. This bag is yours then.” Scootaloo said.

“The whole… bag?” Alex asked.

“Don’t worry we have more.” Red chuckled.

“One bag for the pregnant woman and one for the JUST finished being pregnant woman. The last one is for the rest of us.” Torrent said.

Alex nodded and sat back down in a chair.

Petal grabbed Dash’s upper lip and started giggling.

“I gueshh I’ll jst hav to eat yooou.” Dash said, taking Petal’s hand into her mouth and chewing on it gently.

Tulip grabbed Dash’s lower lip and pulled down on it with another loud giggle.

“Okay I think the lady’s had enough.” Red said, taking Tulip and Petal from Dash and handing them to Torrent.

Both Tulip and Petal stared at Red.

The bathroom door flew open, “I could smell the food…” Rose said as she look out of the bathroom.

Red instantly handed her a bag. “Just take it.” He said.

Rose took the bag and started eating the food inside

“All is good.” Torrent sighed.

Tulip and Petal fell asleep against Torrent’s body and curled against each other..

“And now for the rest of u-” Red paused as he picked up the third bag and looked at it. “And it’s empty.”

Chapter 8: Big Problems

Later that night:

“Why am I so bored?” Alex asked himself.

“Why are WE so bored…” Scootaloo sighed, shoving her foot into Alex’s face.

“What was that for?” Alex asked, pushing her foot slightly away.

“Mm… foot.” Scootaloo smiled, pushing it back into his face.

“Yes I get that.” Alex said. After a small pause a playful and devious smirk crossed his face.

“What’re you smiling about?” Scootaloo asked.

“Oh nothing…” Alex said as he gripped her foot tightly.

Scootaloo stared at him intently, staying absolutely silent.

He slowly rubbed her foot. His smile never leaving his face.

Scootaloo bit her lip and smiled a little more.

“I’m glad you like it.” He said.

She closed her eyes and leaned back, relaxing into the couch.

He leaned forward and ran his tongue up her foot.

Scootaloo opened one eye and looked at him. “Could you repeat that?” She asked.

“Hm?” He questioned as he slowly moved to rubbing her leg.

“Mmm…” Scootaloo mumbled, closing her eye again.

Alex leaned up and casually licked her cheek.

Scootaloo’s eyes opened and she stared at him. “Really?” She said.

“Come on… last time I licked you, you practically came…” He said, his smirk growing slightly.

She raised an eyebrow. “True.” She said.

“And I just wanted to see how you’d react.” He said, now moving his hands to the base of her wings. “And since you don’t like it I’ll stop.”

Scootaloo’s wings twitched and extended. “Mm I never said I didn’t like it.” She said, sticking out her tongue and running it from his chin up to his forehead. She giggled. “See I like it.”

He kissed her on the lips as he started stroking her wings.

She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him on top of her.

He wrapped his tongue around hers and moved his hands to the feathery parts of her wings and he pressed his fingers into them.

Scootaloo moaned into his mouth and let him take control, reveling in the taste of his mouth.

She felt his dick already hardening against her stomach.

Scootaloo pulled away with a wide smile and pushed him off of her and onto the couch, giggling loudly as she ran to their room.

Alex hopped up and ran after her. He stopped just inside the doorway as he saw Scootaloo was already naked and currently bent over the bed. He quickly started stripping.

“How about we try something new… How about anal?” Scootaloo suggested bluntly.

“Huh?” Alex questioned, taken off guard by the question.

Scootaloo just stared at him, wiggling her ass side to side.

“Um… first… shouldn’t we… you know… get ready?” He asked.

She stared at him silently, running a hand across one of her cheeks before spanking it.

Alex walked up behind her and grabbed her hips and slid his dick in between her cheeks. He looked at her as he slowly started grinding against her.

Scootaloo started breathing a little heavier. “Yeah… you know you want to…” She said softly, moving her hips up and down along his shaft.

He bit his lip slightly as he slowly pulled back until his head was just against her back door. “Okay…” He mumbled quietly. “I’m just… going to push all the way in… if… you know it hurts too much… I’ll stop, alright?”

“Yeah that… sounds about right.” Scootaloo nodded slowly.

Alex leaned forward slightly and started pushing his length into her. “Holy… crap…” He grunted as his head managed to enter.

“Mnnoh… Sh…” She mumbled.

He pushed his hips even harder against hers pushing even more of his dick into her, “Oh… oh god… ti…” He mumbled as he pushed his face into her neck.

Scootaloo tensed up suddenly, tightening around his dick immensly. “NNngoh…!” She grunted.

Alex gasped slightly as his dick was crushed, “Fuu… too… too tight…” He mumbled, attempting to pull out of her.

“Nn… no…” Scootaloo said, slamming herself back and loosening up at the same time.

He gasped as his hips fully connected with hers. “Nnng…” He moaned. His hands darted up to her breasts and he squeezed them tightly.

“Ohh Alex…” She moaned, her ass switching randomly between tight and loose to match the twitches of her untouched pussy.

He started to slowly piston in and out of her, his force remaining hard just to combat her ever changing tightness. After a few thrusts he started to pant heavily against her neck. “Nnng… I…” He mumbled quietly.

“Ne… never done… this…” She grunted shakily.

“D… do you… l… like it?” He asked in a slightly strained tone.

Scootaloo reached back and moved one of his hands to her crotch. “I… will…” She said quietly.

Alex moved his other hand up to her cheek and directed her head back to his. As he pressed his lips to her own the hand at her pussy started to rub against her clit and a finger prodded slightly into her.

Scootaloo let out a sharp gasp that was quickly drowned out by more moans. “You ca… can go… faster…” She panted.

Alex started pounding into her with a little more intensity then before. He then pushed two fingers into her pussy and started to slide those in and out the best he could.

Scootaloo’s entire body rocked back and forth, stuttering a grunt everytime she unconsciously tightened.

Alex’s moans got louder as he continued to thrust in harder. “Nnnah… so… nngood…” He mumbled as he wrapped his free arm around her chest to gain a little more support and leverage.

“Oh fuckn … npph…” Scootaloo moaned.

Alex roughly grabbed her arm and with one particularly rough thrust knocking her arms out from underneath her, causing her face to hit the bed. Scootaloo’s eyes rolled back as she drooled into the sheets. He stopped thrusting and left himself buried completely in her.

“Wh… whuh?” She mumbled, turning her head slightly to look back at him.

“T… trying… to… make it… last…” He panted.

“Oh...ok..ay…” She mumbled, her head going limp again and pressing into the saliva stained sheets.

He grabbed her breast again and started kneading it as he picked back up with fingering her pussy. Her body shook slightly, letting out an audible shiver as an orgasm sparked through her.

He kissed her neck as he started thrusting again. His dick started twitching a few seconds after.

Scootaloo gasped and tightened around him, her pussy profusely leaking and dripping from the bed to the floor.

Alex gasped loudly as he came, his hot cum flooded into her filling every crevice it came across.

“Saaah…” Scootaloo sputtered, going limp onto the bed and giving an occasional twitch. There was a small click as the door to the room open and Red peeked in.

“How you doi-” Red froze, staring at the two.

“G… gr…” Alex mumbled.

“I see you’re breaking in more than just the room.” Red said.

“Ye….s…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“You… could… say that…” Alex said before he pushed his face back into Scootaloo’s neck.

“Did you two need anything? Besides new bed sheets.” Red chuckled.

“Sheets can… wait…” Alex said as he pulled out of Scootaloo and lifted her onto the bed. She moaned quietly as his cum started to pour from her ass. “Or not.” He muttered.

“I’ll get some… and maybe some new clothes too.” Red said, motioning to the clothes piled up that seemed to be soaked.

“Sounds great.” Alex nodded as he hugged Scootaloo against his body.

The next morning:

Alex was lightly massaging Scootaloo’s shoulders. “This alright?” He asked.

“Mmm perfect…” She sighed blissfully, her head slumping down slightly.

He kissed her cheek. “So, other then sit here and have me massage you into oblivion, what did you want to do today?” He asked.

“I dunno… Oblivion sounds nice…” Scootaloo giggled quietly and let out another sigh.

Alex smiled, “If that’s what you want then I’m more than happy to give it to you.” He said.

They both heard a loud knocking on the front door. “Ph… come innn…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“I’ll go check.” Alex said, getting ready to stop the message and get up.

“Nehh… Neeeeehhh…” Scootaloo mumbled, grabbing his shirt and tugging on it.

“Alright I won’t.” He said, going back to work on her.

“REEEEED!” Scootaloo shouted suddenly.

Red walked quickly into the room, “What’s wrong?” He asked.

“Dooooooooooooooooor.” Scootaloo said, motioning weakly out to the front door.

Red sighed, “Alright.” He said, walking out of the room and to the front door.

Alex laughed a little bit.

“Mmlaaarg…” Scootaloo mumbled, shoving a hand into Alex’s face and slowly drooping it down until it slumped off and onto the bed limply.

“Oh I see how it is.” He said, stroking both her wings.

“Shhhhhhlaaaah…” Scootaloo moaned.

Alex kissed Scootaloo and continued stroking her wings.

“Alex! A letter just got here!” Red called from the living room.

“Leemmmmterr… goooo.” Scootaloo said, pushing him away and pressing her face into the pillow.

Alex stood up and walked out of the room.

“You expecting anything?” Red asked as Alex saw the letter in his hand.

“No.” Alex shaking his head.

“Mmm must be a secret admirer.” Red teased, shaking the letter back and forth in front of Alex.

Alex attempted to grab the letter from him.

“Or maybe a long lost brother!” Red said, quickly moving it away. “Oh wait I know… it’s from your secret pen pal!”

“Why don’t you just give it to me already?” Alex asked.

“Do you take credit cards?” Red asked.

“N- I’m not answering that.” Alex said.

Red started laughing immediately and dropped the letter into Alex’s hand.

Alex glanced at the ground before he walked quickly into the kitchen.

After a minute Scootaloo stumbled into the living room. “Where’s magic fingers?” She asked.

“Kitchen.” Red pointed. Scootaloo immediately shifted and shuffled slowly towards the kitchen.

Suddenly Red and Scootaloo heard the garbage disposal unit turn on.

“You doing dishes?” Red called.

They then heard what sounded like paper getting ripped apart by the disposal unit.

Red quickly ran over to the kitchen and peeked into the room. “What are you doing?” He asked.

Alex remained quiet as he just stared at the wall.

“Didn’t you get a letter or something?” Scootaloo asked sleepily as she took a seat in one of the kitchen chairs.

“I think by the garbage disposal and paper shredding, it wasn’t anything good? Or was the burning and tossing the ashes off a cliff too much of a hassle?” Red asked.

“They found me.” Alex said, his tone teetering on emotionless.

“Who found you?” Red asked.

“Oh…” Scootaloo mumbled, quickly waking up and rushing over.

“Your… parents?” Red said uncertainly.

Alex nodded weakly.

“And you think they’ll… try to take you back?” Red asked.

Alex nodded again.

“Well guess what.” Red said, pulling up a chair and sitting down.

“What?” Alex asked, looking over at Red.

“I’m not going to let that happen.” Red smiled.

Alex smiled a little.

“You know… I don’t think you’ve ever been in my basement.” Red said.

Alex raised an eyebrow, “That’s never a good thing to hear… it usually ends up horribly.” He said.

“It’s where I do my work. I do have a job ya know.” Red chuckled.

“Oh… you have a job?” Alex asked.

Red’s eyes narrowed. “I do.” He said.

“What do you do?” Alex asked curiously.

“I’m a chemist. I make potions… Chemist, Alchemist, whatever.” Red waved dismissively. “You know I made my dick bigger.”

Scootaloo’s eyes widened. “What??” She asked, seeming a little more interested.

“You make viagra… wait no that keeps it hard for old people…” Alex mumbled to himself.

“Via-” Red stopped, putting a hand to his forehead. “Okay…”

“What else have you made?” Alex asked.

“Well everything from basic curatives… things to treat injuries. Aphr…” Red said, the last part mumbled slightly and inaudible.

“What was that?” Alex asked, tilting his head slightly.

“Aph…” Red mumbled.

“Okay…” Alex said. “Still couldn’t understand you…”

Red sighed. “I also make certain… aphrodisiacs.” He said.

“And… what are… aphrodisiacs?” Alex asked.

“They put you in the mood for more than just cuddling.” Red said.

Alex blinked a few times. “Um… anything… else?” He asked a little reluctantly.

“Well the ones I make are a little stronger than normal aphrodisiacs… I remember the first time I made it. Dash drank it… When I got home she was on the bed with her fingers in her…” Red started.

Scootaloo put her hands over her ears and closed her eyes. “Stop…” She said.

“Yeah… please don’t go on…” Alex nodded.

“And the second she saw me she was all over me… it was also our first time. Hooo boy… It was like she was possessed.” Red smiled, a small bulge in his pants as he spaced off.

“Red… stop it please…” Alex begged.

“God it was everywhere… I had to get a new bed.” Red said.

“NNnnnngh…” Scootaloo groaned, banging her head on the table.

“RED!” Alex almost shouted.

Red seemed to snap out of a trance. “What?” He asked.

“Just… stop it… we’ve heard enough.” Alex said.

“Yeah you’re probably right, and I hadn’t even gotten to the shower part.” Red said, giving a small shiver.

Alex groaned. “Didn’t you have a basement to show us or something?” He asked.

“Lab… yes.” Red nodded, standing up and motioning to the basement.

Scootaloo got up, pausing in the doorway and shuddering before descending into the basement.

Alex followed quickly behind her.

When Scootaloo reached the bottom she clicked the lights on and saw the many beakers and equipment lined around the many tables in the room.

“This is pretty cool.” Alex said.

“Mmhm…” Red said, moving to one of the tables and sitting down.

“Soooo… Dad.” Scootaloo said with a smile.

Red’s face lit up slightly. “Yeah?” He asked.

“You said something about a potion that uh…” Scootaloo started.

“Uh huh?” Red asked.

Scootaloo pointed to Alex’s crotch.

“Hey… I’m not small… I don’t know why I’d need it…” Alex mumbled, glancing over at the wall.

“Uhh yeah? Did you want some? I have plenty of other drugs you can tr- Okay don’t tell anyone you’re down here.” Red said jokingly.

“Yeaaah… I don’t do drugs…” Alex said.

“It makes it grow right?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yeah?” Red nodded.

“Have you tried it on women?” Scootaloo asked.

Red paused and looked at Alex. “Uhhhhhh…” He mumbled.

Alex started shaking his head, his eyes widening in pure terror.

“Well… it would be interesting to see what happens. I’ll get my notebook.” Red shrugged, scooting the chair over and gathering a few things.

“I’ll take it if you don’t…” Alex sighed.

“We can both take it silly.” Scootaloo waved dismissively.

Alex chewed on his lip. “Alright…” He said.

“If you really want to do this I won’t stop you.” Red said, holding out the vial.

Scootaloo took the vial and stared at it.

“I’ll do it.” Alex said.

Scootaloo looked at Alex and smiled. “This is gonna be awesome.” She said excitedly.

Alex sighed, “Yep. Awesome.” He said with a weak nod.

“You know… anything that’s done can be reversed. Just saying.” Red said.

“Let’s just get this over with.” Alex said.

Scootaloo brought the vial to her mouth and quickly drank it down. Everyone paused for a few moments, just staring at her. “Is uh… something supposed to happen?” She asked.

“Uhh… well… When I did it, it took an hour or so.” Red shrugged.

“Oh… well what do we do till then?” Scootaloo asked.

“Well I’d suggest not going anywhere… I did that. Growing in public isn’t very good.” Red said.

“Oh. Okay I guess I’ll j-” Scootaloo froze, shutting her eyes tightly.

“What’s wrong?” Alex asked quickly.

“I f… I… I ca…” Scootaloo mumbled, her breathing getting heavier.

“What?” Alex asked worriedly.

Red grabbed his notebook and opened it to a blank page, staring at Scootaloo with a pen at the ready. “Okay… phase one normal…” He mumbled, scribbling something down. “Next are the clothes…”

Alex nervously glanced at Red. “What do you mean by that?” He asked.

Scootaloo panted heavily and started tearing her clothes off.

“Check.” Red said.

“Um…” Alex mumbled.

Scootaloo hunched over and gripped her stomach. She bolted up the stairs and out of view.

“Please tell me this happened last time too.” Alex said.

“Uhh no this is new.” Red said, quickly rushing up the stairs.

Alex rushed up after him. “Where did she go?” He asked. The two of them heard the bathroom door shut and lock. Alex walked up to the bathroom door, “Scoots what’s wrong?” He asked through it.

There was no response on the other side.

“Scootaloo?” Alex called again.

“Um… I’m fine…” Scootaloo said quietly through the door.

“That’s great!” Alex said.

“I um… I don’t think your potion is… I think it… Is meant for men only…” Scootaloo said.

“Why would you say that?” Alex asked.

“Because I h- Ohh god…” Scootaloo groaned. “I don’t know anymore… Whyyyy is this haaaaaappening...”

“Tell us what’s happening!” Red called.

“Gaaaaaaahhhh!” Scootaloo moaned. “It won’t staaaaaaahpppp growingggggg…”

Alex stared at Red.

Red’s horn lit up and a click was heard as the lock was broken. He pushed open the door and saw Scootaloo lying on the floor. “Are you o- Ohh… ohhhhh…” He mumbled.

Alex looked in and his face blanked as he saw the dick protruding from her crotch and her much, much larger breasts.

“It feels so gooooooood.” Scootaloo moaned as her dick grew more and slid between her breasts. She started rocking her hips back and forth, giving herself a boob job.

Red very slowly wrote something down, never taking his eyes off Scootaloo.

Alex slid a hand into his own pants and was starting to masturbate as he watched Scootaloo.

“It’s sooo long… I.. I think I can…” Scootaloo started, hunching over and extending her tongue. Everyone stared at it as it brushed across the tip, immediately leaking pre onto it.

“Oh my god.” Alex mumbled, his mouth falling open slightly.

Scootaloo smiled almost drunkenly as she looked up at them. “Heeeey Alex… you gotta try this d-” She was cut off as her dick lurched forward another foot and shoved itself into her mouth. She closed her eyes and started sucking it.

Alex closed his eyes and chewed on his lip.

Scootaloo moaned over her dick as it continued to grow, forcing her eyes open in surprise as Alex and Red saw a bulge traveling down her throat. She gagged and closed her eyes again as she started thrusting her hips again, jerking it off along with the breasts it was so snuggly between.

“It… seems to… have a stronger effect… on females…” Red mumbled.

Alex was standing there almost too calmly.

“You okay Alex?” Red asked.

“How pathetic is it if even your girlfriend has a bigger dick than you do?” Alex asked quietly.

“Well technically your girlfriend has the biggest dick in the town at this point.” Red said. “When you can use your own stomach as a fuck sleeve… well…” He said, looking down at his own dick. “Mm…”

Alex sighed. “Yeah… that does say something…” He said.

“Mmphmgrrgle…” Scootaloo gagged as her balls started to visibly swell.

“Ohh this might be bad…” Red said.

“Then stop it!” Alex said.

“Um… Scootaloo stop it.” Red said.

Alex glared at Red, “You do know if she chokes to death on her own cum it’s you who’ll have to deal with telling Dash that…” He said.

There was an audible gurgling as Scootaloo’s stomach started to bulge outwards slowly. “And there it is…” Red said quietly.

Alex continued to glare at Red.

“The only way to get rid of it is to make an antidote. And the only way for her to TAKE it is for a dick not to be lodged inside herself. We just have to wait for her to… finish.” Red said.

“What happens if the potion didn’t just make her grow a dick but it also well… what if this doesn’t end?” Alex asked.

Red scratched his head. “That could be problematic.” He said as Scootaloo’s breasts grew slightly, her stomach pushing her off the floor slightly. “It’s sure a lot more than when I took it.”

“You know… there’s a certain thing everyone has to do…” Alex started.

“What would that b- Oh yeah breathing. She seems to be doing… okay.” Red shrugged. “I’ll go get the antidote, make sure she doesn’t explode.” He said, walking out of the room. Scootaloo’s eyes rolled back as cum started flowing out her mouth around the dick at random intervals at the same time as loud gagging and gurgling was heard. Alex also saw it start to leak from her nose.

“Um… what… the hell… am I supposed to do…” Alex mumbled.

Scootaloo moaned quietly as her stomach stopped growing.

“That’s a good sign.” Alex said with a small sigh.

Scootaloo reached towards Alex, motioning him over.

Alex walked over, “Y… yeah?” He asked.

Scootaloo reached into his pants and grabbed his dick.

Alex stiffened up.

Scootaloo pulled his pants down and started stroking his length. She forcefully pulled her head back and he saw the bulge slowly traveling back up her throat, her dick falling off and smacking onto Alex’s shoulder with a wet shlick.

Alex stared at it, almost apprehensively.

“It tastes so good… Why don’t… you give it a lick…” Scootaloo said softly.

Alex’s eyes darted between her and her obscenely large dick. “Um… n… no thanks…” He stuttered.

“Your right… I neeeed something mooooooooore…” Scootaloo moaned. She gagged for a moment before up chucking a few gallons of her of sperm, her stomach deflating slightly. “Bend overrrrrrr.”

“N… no… thanks…” He said again.

Scootaloo shakily stood up as more cum drooled from her mouth. She slowly started trudging towards him. “Aaaaaalex…” She moaned.

Alex shook his head. “I don’t want to…” He said as he started backing up.

“Noooo… It’s my tuuuuuurn to do it to yoooou… my butt is still sore…” She said.

Alex backed up into the wall. “But… you’d… just tear me… apart…” He mumbled.

“Dad can fix it… Look how slick and slippery it is… it’s peeeeerfect for y-” She cut herself off as her stomach deflated again, coating the floor in another layer of sperm. “Yooooou.”

Alex looked at her uncertainly. “I just…” He mumbled.

“Don’t you… love me?” She asked quietly, starting stroke what parts of her length she could fit into her hands.

“I… I do…” He said.

Scootaloo just kept stroking herself as she stared at him, the tip of her dick drooling onto his back.

“F… fine…” He mumbled, now staring right at the ground.

Scootaloo smiled widely and waited silently, backing up slightly and letting her dick flop off his shoulder.

Alex just stared at the ground as he shakily pulled his pants all the way down.

Scootaloo bit her lip and stroked herself with one hand, squeezing one of her breasts with the other and moaning softly.

Alex bent over and braced himself against the wall. His entire body was shaking slightly as he did so.

Scootaloo lifted her shaft and pressed the tip to his ass with a giggle.

He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth together. “G… go ahead…” He said.

Scootaloo started walking forward, shoving herself into him without remorse until she was hilted, his stomach visibly bulging with her massive member. “Ohhhh honey buns!” She moaned.

Alex was visibly shaking and he stifled back tears.

Scootaloo lied herself across his back and started kissing his neck, reaching down and stroking him off slowly with both her hands.

He grunted quietly and held himself partially up.

“Shhh… you just gotta get uuuused to it.” She whispered, forcing him to his hands and knees.

Alex pressed his own face against the floor. “P… please… j… just s… start already…” He begged quietly.

“But I’m just being nice… Oooookay. you’re the boss.” Scootaloo said, pulling half way out before thrusting back in.

He shuddered and bit down on his lip again.

“Juuust relax. It’ll feeel gooood soon.” She moaned, stroking his dick a little faster.

Alex mumbled something inaudibly and shook again.

“Couuuldn’t hear thaaaat.” Scootaloo said, thrusting a little faster.

Alex let out a soft moan.

“Ohhhh I love you soooooo much… we’re going to do this eeeeevery daaaaay.” Scootaloo moaned loudly as her dick stiffened slightly, pounding into Alex roughly.

Alex pressed his face even harder against the floor.

Scootaloo squeezed his balls and violently jerked his length, slapping it against his stomach with every motion.

Alex moaned and pre started to drip out of his dick.

“Yeeeeeeshhhh…” Scootaloo moaned, humping into Alex madly. “Shhhoooo gooooood.”

Alex grunted with every movement and his moans were growing a little louder.

The door slid open slighly and Red looked in. “Am I uh… interrupt…ing… Jesus…” He mumbled, staring wide eyed at the large bulge that was moving across Alex’s stomach with each thrust.

“Nnag…” Alex mumbled.

“You uh… want me to let you finish?” Red asked with a bit of uncertainty in his voice.

“N-” Alex was cut off as his entire body tensed up and he came onto the floor.

“Thaaaaat’s a good booooy… now my tuuuuurn.” Scootaloo moaned loudly, her thrusts becoming both rapid and sporadic.

“Alex? Last chance…” Red said, seeing both her balls and dick swell in preparation.

Alex gave a small weak nod.

“Oh okay. I’ll let you finish. I’ll be in the living room when you’re done.” Red said, stepping out and closing the door.

“Thaaaaat’s very nice of yooou… You should always let a woman cum first… but that’s too laaaate… Ohhhhhhhhh well.” She moaned.

Alex sputtered incoherently as his body twitched again.

Scootaloo pushed her entire length into him and held herself there. Her face was twisted in absolute pleasure and her dick started to twitch. “Aleeeeex!” She bellowed.

“Nnnohgod…” He sputtered.

Scootaloo fell limply on top of him as a flood started surging into him and filling his body, his stomach already starting to push outward. “Nnngh… Phhaaaaaa…” She mumbled, slowly humping him with each prodigious spurt.

Alex shuddered violently before his head slumped forward onto the ground.

Scootaloo reached around and started kneading his stomach. “You feel sooo good, you sure know how to treat a lady… If you keep this up, you’ll be getting it aaaaaallllll.” She moaned quietly.

He let out a little gurgle as he shivered slightly.

“A… Aaalex… I… I haven’t even finished this one but… I think I’m going to… aaggaaaain…” She moaned shakily, still letting out a thick, solid stream of cum as her second orgasm quickly approached the first, that still hadn’t ended.

“S… st…” He mumbled weakly.

“Caaaaaaaaahhhh! Ohhhhh god I’m cumming!!” Scootaloo moaned as a second orgasm tore through her, forcing the stream flowing into him out twice as fast.

Alex stiffened up before every muscle in his body went limp signaling he had just passed out.

“Juh… juuu… Just a liiiiittle more… I proooomise…” She gasped.

Chapter 9: Holy Jesus

Alex managed to roll himself onto his back. “I wish I still couldn’t feel my body.” He said.

“Still hurts?” Dash asked.

“My ass feels like it was torn into five parts.” Alex said.

“Yeah that might mean you’re a bit sore.” She laughed.

Alex remained quiet for a moment before he shot straight up, “Oh sweet! I just remembered something!” He said excitedly.

“What is it?” Dash asked.

“My birthday’s coming up in a few days!” He said.

“Oh really?” Dash smiled.

“Yeah!” Alex nodded.

“You have anything planned?” Dash asked.

“Nope… I’ve never really done anything on it… or had anything planned… other then just… sleeping.” Alex said with a shrug. “So yeah… I’m pretty much up for an- anything within reason…” He shivered slightly, “Please don’t chain me up. I’ve read that book… just please don’t…”

“I’m not Fluttershy don’t worry.” Dash chuckled.

“And… I don’t want to wake up to a dick in my face…” Alex said.

“Don’t worry It’s leashed.” Dash said.

Alex was quiet for a moment before he burst out laughing. “It’s great to know that I can look forward to my birthday for once.” He said.

“Well besides sitting in your room all day having sex, what did you want to do?” Dash asked.

“Well… I was going to see my brother… but that shouldn’t take all that long… so… maybe sex in the bathroom? This time… a little less… in my ass…” He said.

“Yeah bathroom is best. Did you know that’s technically where me and Red did it for the first time?” Dash asked.

“Yeah… Red was trying to tell us about all the times you two did it…” Alex said.

“Man that shower was soaked… and that’s weird, because it’s meant to be soaked. But god it was everywhere…” Dash said with a smile, shivering slightly.

“Um… did you know when I woke up the day after Scootaloo and I first did it… I was still locked inside of her… like… I couldn’t move until she woke up.” Alex said.

“Uhhh… What do you mean? She fell asleep on top of you?” Dash asked.

“Yes and…” Alex started.

“And?” She said.

“And I was still balls deep in her.” Alex said.

“Sounds like a great first date.” Dash chuckled.

“You know… I was thinking… what if that potion furthered fertility…” Alex mumbled.

“If you’re asking if you’re pregnant, calm down.” Dash laughed.

“I know biology well enou- Yeah… I think a lot of other things I learned in school have been broken so… I wouldn’t even…” Alex started. He stopped and his eyes widened. “I will not be a test subject if he makes a potion that achieves anal pregnancy.”

“Mm you’ll be fine. And what makes you think she’s anymore fertile than before?” Dash asked.

Alex shrugged. “Just a guess… I mean… the size of her balls… it… fuck.” He said. He stared at the ceiling, “Oh god… just… one was bigger then…” He bit his lip and looked down at his crotch. “Yeah… I’ve got no pride left to injure anymore.”

“You know if you want, he can make one to grow yours a bit. There’s no shame in it… Like shame is really popular around here anyways.” Dash said.

“If only that was the only thing that destroyed my pride as a man.” Alex said.

“If you think you’re the only one that’s taken something up the ass… you’re not alone. Go talk to Cecil, hell even Red has… Never mind.” Dash said.

“Yeah I can tell you right now… that wasn’t th-” Alex stopped himself and stared silently at the ceiling.

“What’s wrong?” Dash asked.

“Red didn’t tell you about the letter I got did he?” Alex asked.

“No, what letter?” Dash asked curiously.

“It was from my parents.” Alex said quietly.

“Are… they here?” Dash asked.

“I don’t know…” Alex mumbled. “But… they know where I am…”

“Alex… Do you think they’d go to the length of kidnapping you?” She asked.

“That’s not what I’m worried about.” Alex said.

“Then what?” Dash asked.

“They don’t care about bringing me back… but if… he does get here… he’ll be more than happy to… teach me a lesson about… running away…” Alex mumbled.

“What did you want to do? You’re not alone here ya know?” Dash said.

“I don’t know… I just… want to be able to actually stand up against him and… not… get every… bone broken…” Alex said with a weak chuckle.

“You know… why don’t you learn how to fight?” Dash suggested.

“From who?” Alex asked.

“Well… I dunno. I think Van know a few things if you wanted to ask him.” Dash said.

“Um… yeaaaah… I’ll see about that…” Alex said.

“Well other than him I don-” Dash paused, closing her eyes for a moment.

“What’s wrong?” Alex asked.

“I um… I think If you… can’t find anyone else, at all… I might know someone.” Dash said reluctantly.

“Who?” Alex asked.

“We’ll… leave him… for a last resort…” Dash said quietly.

“Alright…” Alex said. “So… um can you help me stand up?”

“Yeah uh… sure.” Dash nodded, struggling herself to stand up.

“Or we can call the slave in.” Alex said, smiling a little as he started to quietly giggle.

“Oh Red!” Dash called. There was an immediate crash as the basement door flew open and Red came out, face covered in soot.

“Yeah?” Red asked.

“Can you help us up?” Alex asked.

Red walked over and lifted Alex to his feet, moving quickly to Dash next. “Anything else?” Red asked.

“I’m going to try to go for a small walk.” Alex said as he slowly limped to the door.

“You sure you’re okay to be… moving?” Red asked.

“I can feel everything again so… I don’t see why not.” Alex said.

“Well have fun.” Red said.

“Red… help me to the bedroom.” Dash said.

“Oh you w- Oh…” Red mumbled, reluctantly putting an arm around her and moving to their room.

Alex walked up to the front door and slowly opened it. He stepped outside and closed it behind him as he started to slowly walk away from the house. He heard a small shuffling behind him. He quickly glanced back out of a small mixture of surprise and fear.

“Hello.” A man waved.

Alex let out a sigh of relief, “Hi.” He waved back.

The man approached Alex and kneed him in the stomach before pushing him to the ground.

“Nng… what… the fuck…” Alex mumbled.

“What if your parents had sent me to take you? You just trust every stranger that comes up and says hello?” The man asked.

“N… no… It’s just… gg… I vaguely… recognized… your voice…” Alex muttered. “God… pain coming back… full force now…”

“You think what you’re feeling now is anything compared to the bruises and broken bones your dad will give you when he finds you? Or maybe you forgot that you’re just a meat bag for him to hit when he’s angry.” The man stated.

“I know… what he’ll do to me… I suffered through it for… seventeen… years…” Alex said.

The man held out a hand. “I’m Nicholas. The man Dash and Red doesn’t want you to be near. Nice to meet you properly.” He said.

“So… kneeing… already injured… people… is your method… of greeting… yeah I can see why… they don’t want you near me…” Alex said.

“Well they don’t want me near you because I kidnapped Dr. Cross’ daughter, poisoned Dash, killed two people, electrocuted Fluttershy… Well maybe I should stop there.” Nicholas chuckled.

Alex’s eyes widened momentarily before his head went limp.

Nicholas eyed him for a moment. “Did… you just fall asleep?” He questioned. “That’s rude.” He sighed, walking over to Alex and hoisting him over his shoulder.

“Gah… what the…” Alex mumbled as he woke up with a small start. “Huh… why is… yeah I’m not going to complain… there’s no more pain.”

“Yeah morphine does that. Great stuff isn’t it?” Nicholas asked.

Alex just stared at Nicholas, a clear amount of fear entering them.

“Relax, you’re in a hospital. I don’t have any reason to hate you or your family.” Nicholas said. Alex noticed the expensive looking suit Nicholas was now in, along with his combed back hair.

“But… y… you still…” Alex mumbled.

“I’m still what?” Nicholas asked.

“S… still did… all those things… wh… what’s… st… stopping you from…” Alex stopped and he started to shake a little.

“I don’t hate my brother anymore, and I don’t hate any of you. Whether you believe it or not I’m trying to help, not just you… but your whole family. You care about Torrent right?” Nicholas asked.

Alex nodded, “Y… yeah… I do…” He said with a small stammer.

“Good. Then shut up and enjoy the drugs.” Nicholas said, punching him in the arm. “Did you feel that?”

“No…” Alex said.

“Good then it’s working.” Nicholas said. “Oh and just so we’re clear… If you ever need anything just ask. This is my hospital, so I have access to… things.”

“Alright…” Alex said. “Um… did you do anything other then… dope me up?”

“Other than apply ointment to help your… issue. No.” Nicholas said.

“Which… issue?” Alex asked.

“The one in your pants.” Nicholas said with a chuckle.

Alex mumbled something quietly.

Nicholas put a small bottle of medicine next to Alex. “Apply it twice a day and it should feel better in no time. Pretty much numbs the area while it heals it so it’s a win win.” He said.

“How exactly am I supposed to apply it to… my internal… injuries?” Alex asked.

“Well do you have a stick?” Nicholas smirked.

“I’ve had enough with large things going in my ass thank you.” Alex said.

“Other than a suppository I don’t know what to do for you. It’s not like you’ll feel it, being numb and all.” Nicholas said. “I’m not going to question your fetishes but… what in gods name were you thinking?”

“Making her happy.” Alex said calmly.

“Being paralysed from the waist down won’t make anyone happy.” Nicholas said.

“For a minute I thought I wasn’t going to survive… so… yeah.” Alex said.

“You’ll be surprised how pliant the human body is… how wide the flesh can stretch before… well…” Nicholas said, seeming to space off a little and laugh quietly.

“Um… yeah… I was talking about drowning.” Alex said uncertainly.

“Oh. Yes. Drowning. Not fun.” Nicholas nodded.

“Better then dying by…” Alex stopped and closed his eyes for a moment. His lip twitched slightly.

“What’s wrong?” Nicholas asked.

“N… nothing…” Alex mumbled.

“It’s smart to tell your doctor everything that’s wrong…” Nicholas said.

“Then… don’t tell anyone this…” Alex mumbled.

“You’re my patient, and I keep my confidentiality to myself, and only myself.” Nicholas said.

“T… that wasn’t the first time… that it happened to me…” Alex said quietly.

“That what happened?” Nicholas asked.

Alex chewed on his lip and remained quiet for a moment, “That… I took it.” He said.

“Excuse me?” Nicholas asked.

“Th… though… this time… I did it… willingly…” Alex muttered, a few tears welling up in his eyes.

Nicholas frowned. “Are… you going to be okay?” He asked.

“Y… you don’t… understand…” Alex mumbled.

“I don’t really know what to say…” Nicholas said.

“There… isn’t anything… to say…” Alex said. “I was… weak… and I still am…”

“Well as much as I hate to say it… Everything happens for a reason.” Nicholas said. “Would you be here? With a girlfriend, and family, if yours weren’t abusive?”

“No…” Alex said.

“Then you can’t say everything is bad… Sure your life is shit, but sometimes shit doesn’t always smell bad… Sometimes.” Nicholas chuckled.

Alex remained quiet as a few more tears slid down his face.

“I’m… I’m sorry I…” Nicholas started.

Alex started to laugh weakly.

“What’s so funny?” Nicholas raised an eyebrow.

“J… just how… if… I hadn’t been able to… run away… how it would have ended…” Alex said.

“Lets not think of how it could have been… We can’t rewind time.” Nicholas said.

Alex quieted down and stared at the wall.

“You have a problem with how things are going now?” Nicholas asked.

“Just… one thing.” Alex said.

“And that is?” Nicholas asked.

“I still feel that… emptiness from… time to time…” Alex mumbled.

“That’s depression.” Nicholas said. “I have pills for that if you want.”

“It’s not bad… so I don’t need them.” Alex said. “And… when can I leave?”

“Whenever you think you can. If you want I can get you a wheelchair if you can’t walk.” Nicholas said.

“Just… please help me up.” Alex said, reaching his hand up.

Alex pushed the front door to the house open.

“Easy killer, no need to rush things we’re here.” Nicholas said, Alex’s arm still around his shoulder.

Dash’s eyes narrowed as she stared at Nicholas.

“Now while I’m here… Hi.” Nicholas said, waving at Dash before setting Alex down on the couch.

“What do you think you’re doing…” Dash started.

“Helping him. I gave him some medicine to help with the problems he’s been having from the fun he and Scootaloo had earlier. If he won’t take it I trust you’ll do it for him?” Nicholas asked.

Dash raised her eyebrow slightly.

“Just rub it on the affected area… and you know what that area is. If he’s feeling too much pain on the inside then find a way to get it up there. I know you’ll find a way.” Nicholas sighed.

“I’m having a really hard time trusting that you actually want to help…” Dash said.

“If I wanted to kill you then you’d be dead. I don’t care if I have your trust because I don’t need it, so just take the medicine.” Nicholas said, turning and walking back to the door.

“Fine.” Dash said. “We’ll take the medicine…”

“Good… And make sure Alex doesn’t try to move too much. At least until the morphine wears off.” Nicholas said.

Dash sighed, “Thank you.” She said.

“You’re welcome.” Nicholas said, closing the door behind him.

Dash sat down next to Alex. “You okay?” She asked.

Alex nodded.

“Did you need anything? You look hungry… You’re probably dying of thirst.” Dash said quickly. “RED!” She screamed.

“I’m fine.” Alex said.

“No you’re not you need love. RED!” Dash screamed again.

“I’m… fine…” Alex mumbled quietly.

Dash wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly. “You’re never leaving again. I’m going to take care of you… and love you… and Nngh…” She grunted, clenching her stomach tightly.

“Are you alright?” Alex asked quickly.

“Oh god…” She mumbled, starting to breath heavier. There were loud footsteps as Red ran into the room.

“Sorry bathroom… what’s wrong?” Red asked quickly.

“I… I think my water just… oh god…” Dash panted.

“Oh god…” Alex mumbled.

“Oh god.” Red repeated.

“DO SOMETHING!” Dash screamed.

“Hospital?!” Red said uncertainly.

“YES!” Dash shouted.

Chapter 10: Pride And Preconceptions

The Hospital:

“FUCKING CHRIST!” Dash screamed, slamming her head back into the pillow of the hospital bed.

“Where the FUCK is a doctor?!?” Red shouted.

The door to the room opened and a couple doctors and nurses quickly rushed in and started setting equipment up.

“AHHHHG!” Dash groaned loudly.

“What do we do??” Scootaloo asked quickly.

“Just sit down, we’ll take care of everything.” One nurse said.

“You two go wait out in the lobby.” Red said, looking at Alex and Scootaloo.

“I WILL KILL YOU ALL!” Dash screamed with both rage and pain in her tone.

“RUN!” Red shouted, pushing both of them out of the room.

Scootaloo and Alex both stumbled out of the room, to which the door slammed shut.

“Um… what now?” Scootaloo asked.

“Well… I’m pretty sure with that going on it isn’t that safe to be here… so why don’t we head home?” Alex asked.

“But… she’s…” Scootaloo started, looking at the door. “Are you… Alex… Not to be rude but…”

Alex sighed, “Okay if you want to stay then I will too.” He said.

“Yes. We are staying.” Scootaloo stated. She blinked a few times as a thought hit her. “Actually no… You go get everyone else, they’ll wanna be here too.”

“Alright.” Alex said with a small nod before he walked towards the entrance of the hospital.

“They’ve been in there a long time… do you think she’s okay?” Pinkie asked.

“I’m sure she’s fine.” Applejack said.

“She’ll be okay… right Alex?” Scootaloo asked, clinging tightly to him.

Alex nodded, “Of course she will.” He said with a smile, hugging her comfortingly.

“You’ve been with her more than anyone… How’s she been lately?” Cecil asked.

“From what I could see… great.” Alex said.

“Really? You’re sure?” Fluttershy asked, moving closer to Alex.

“She was also getting really motherly.” Alex said.

“Yeah… she’s going to be an awesome mom.” Scootaloo said.

“That’s funny… because she already has an awesome daughter.” Twilight smiled, spreading to Scootaloo’s face immediately.

“Mmhmm.” Alex nodded with a smile.

“And I have the best boyfriend ever to go with the best mom ever.” Scootaloo said, pressing her face into Alex’s chest and nuzzling close.

Alex hugged Scootaloo tightly again and kissed the top of her head.

“Mm why is that?” Rarity asked.

“Because he let me…” Scootaloo stopped and looked down at the floor.

“He let you…?” Twilight said slowly.

“I let her…” Alex mumbled, his last few words entirely inaudible as his face grew bright red and he stared at the floor too.

“Oh god did Fluttershy give you that book.” Cecil asked.

“No!” Fluttershy said quickly, her face reddening slightly.

Alex shook his head.

“What then? You can tell us.” Sam said.

Alex shook his head again.

“Oh stop pestering the boy… He’s probably being torn up inside by all the pressure.” Rarity said.

Alex twitched slightly.

“You’re right we shouldn’t push him into anything.” Twilight nodded.

“More like… pushing it… into me… all… seven feet of it…” Alex mumbled quietly.

“Seven feet? Now that’s stretching it a bit.” Sam said.

“Seven feet… of what?” Cecil asked.

Alex stared right at Cecil, his look saying, ‘You already know.’

“With her?” Cecil asked, staring at Scootaloo. “She??”

“One of Red’s potions… it’s gone now.” Alex said.

“And you’re uh… Okay?” Cecil asked.

“Yeah. I’m fine.” Alex nodded.

“Well that’s good… But really you’re… not bleeding out?” Cecil asked.

“Nope… That was taken care of after the bloating was cleared away.” Alex said.

“Bloating??” Rarity questioned.

“You let her fuck you in the ass with a seven foot dick?” Sam asked.

Alex chewed on his lip for a moment, “Yes.” He said.

Everyone in the room, including several doctors just turned and stared at Alex. Scootaloo shrunk even further in her seat.

Alex stared at the ground.

“That’s… quite the accomplishment.” Axel said.

“Yeah I guess it is.” Alex said.

Van moved a chair up in front of Alex and stared at him.

“Yeah?” Alex asked.

Van started writing something down and turned the paper around. ‘Hardcore.’

“Yeah…” Alex nodded.

“What a slut.” Pinkie said aloud.

Alex twitched slightly and he closed his eyes.

“Pinkie!” Axel snapped.

“What? I’m just talking about Twilight.” Pinkie said.

“Excuse me?!” Twilight’s eyes widened.

“Are you calling my wife a slut?” Sam asked.

Pinkie gasped. “You’re married to Bella?!” She asked.

Alex quietly stood up and walked off to the bathrooms.

“So we’re not talking about… Okay whatever.” Cecil shrugged. His eyes shifted to Alex and followed him a few moments later.

Alex stepped into a stall and closed the door behind himself. Cecil went into the bathroom after him and knocked on the stall. “Alex.” He said.

“What?” Alex questioned.

“You don’t have to come in here to hide… Unless you’re actually using the bathroom, then of course I feel like an idiot.” Cecil said.

“It hurts…” Alex said quietly.

“It does?? Um… Did you want me to get a doctor?” Cecil asked quickly.

“No… no it’s not that kind of pain…” Alex said with a weak laugh.

“Oh… Then what?” Cecil questioned.

“It’s just… I don’t feel like…” Alex stopped and there was a small thud as his head hit the side of the stall. “I don’t feel like a man any more.”

There was a long pause. “Oh good I thought something was actually wrong.” Cecil laughed.

“Yeah… it’s not that important…” Alex sighed.

“Why are you not feeling like a man?” Cecil asked.

“Scootaloo had a bigger dick than I do. She can easily overpower me… and…” Alex paused.

“Alex you know who I am right? I’m not the strongest of our friends, and I sure as hell am not the man of the house if you can believe that.” Cecil chuckled.

“She also said she’d suck Rainbow Dash’s dick if she grew one.” Alex finished.

“I’m sure a lot of our friends would…” Cecil said.

Alex sighed. “Yeah… I bet…” He said.

“You’re really set on the idea that you need to be the man of the house, that you need to be strong in order to be a good boyfriend? That’s the most sexist thing you can say around here.” Cecil said.

“It’s not that… I’m happy with where I’m at… it’s just… I want to be able to protect her… I don’t care about being the head of the house or anything like that…” Alex said.

“Then get off your ass and protect her.” Cecil stated.

“I can’t even fight.” Alex said.

“Boy that’s just the worst isn’t it? You can’t learn?” Cecil asked.

Alex remained quiet for a moment. “Who’d teach me though?” He asked.

“You do realize that Sam is like… not just Twilight’s husband, but her guard. He was trained at Canterlot to be part of the royal guard.” Cecil said.

“Okay…” Alex said. “And… You know I didn’t know that right?”

“The more you know.” Cecil chuckled.

Cecil heard the toilet flush and the stall door unlocked.

“Oh so it was both.” Cecil laughed.

Alex laughed a little as he stepped out of the stall. “I’m done hiding then… it hasn’t really gotten me anywhere before.” He said.

“That’s the spirit!” Cecil smiled.

“Let’s go back… I know I don’t want to keep them waiting.” Alex said, washing his hands and walking over to the door. Before Alex even could respond he heard the same stall door shut and lock. “Oh… I’ll see you back out in the lobby then…” Alex said as he walked out of the bathroom. As he walked back out into the lobby he saw that it was empty. The next thing he did was walk up to the door to Dash’s room. He peeked in and saw everyone was in there.

He stepped into the room and saw through the crowd of friends that Dash was holding two babies. “Oh that’s great!” Alex smiled.

“Oh my god they’re so cute I’m gonna explode!” Pinkie said excitedly.

“I can’t believe I have a brother and a sister!” Scootaloo squeed.

“I hope you don’t mind that… most of the time was just us choosing the names.” Dash chuckled.

“Not at all! What did you come up with?” Rarity asked.

“Well… The girl we decided to name… Dusk Shimmer.” Dash smiled.

“And what about the boy?” Alex asked.

“Starlight.” Red said with the same smile.

“I can’t wait to start playing with them!” Scootaloo said happily.

“Mm… I can’t wait to hold the- Oh wait.” Dash giggled as she brought them closer to her face and watched them grab at random parts of it.

Scootaloo giggled a little too.

“That’s so cute.” Alex chuckled.

The door to the room shot open and Cecil burst in. “Did I miss anything?” He asked.

“Not yet.” Alex said.

Fluttershy motioned him over and Cecil quickly sat down beside her.

“I can see you chose the best names possible…” Twilight smiled.

“Well you did risk your life… it’s only right.” Dash chuckled. “She’s got a horn so… she’ll probably be as much of an egghead as you.”

“The other one’s going to be a fighter… Those wings are just like his mother.” Red said.

“When are you bringing them home?” Scootaloo asked.

“Whenever she can move.” Red said.

There was a knock on the door to the room and Cross peeked in, waving as he stepped towards the bed.

“Everything’s alright, right?” Alex asked.

“Of course. Just checking up on her. Oh and uh…” Cross started, scratching his neck.

“What?” Alex asked.

“Nothing about her or the babies don’t worry… But uh Cecil?” Cross said.

“Uh huh?” Cecil asked, turning to Cross.

“Someone wants to see you in my office.” Cross finished.

“Oh… um… okay? Who is it?” Cecil asked.

“You’ll see… no rush, enjoy the babies for awhile.” Cross said with a quiet laugh.

Alex walked up behind Scootaloo and wrapped his arms around her.

“That’s better.” Scootaloo smiled as she pushed back against him.

Starlight’s wings twitched as he looked around the room at everyone.

Scootaloo’s smile widened and she waved at Starlight, “Hi there little guy.” She said.

Starlight held his arms out towards Scootaloo, a look of curiosity on his face. Dash smiled and handed him to Scootaloo.

Scootaloo took him into her arms and looked down at Starlight.

Starlight started feebly punching her face and giggling as he kicked randomly. “I knew he was a fighter!” Red laughed.

Scootaloo giggled as she pulled her head back a little bit.

“Oo can I can I!” Pinkie asked giddily as she looked at Starlight.

“Um… sure?” Scootaloo said, starting to hand Starlight to Pinkie.

Pinkie smiled widely as she took Starlight. The two stared at each other silently.

“Why… does this… not feel right?” Alex asked uncertainly.

“Yes… yes… I see… alright.” Pinkie said quietly, nodding as she stared down at Starlight.

Dash chuckled. “What’s he saying Pinkie?” She asked.

“He says he will accept the given name Starlight, but requests to be called by his true name.” Pinkie said.

“What’s his true name?” Alex asked.

“Stormageddon, Dark Lord of all.” Pinkie said.

“You gave birth to an old god.” Scootaloo said jokingly.

“Well it’s great to meet you Stormy.” Applejack laughed.

Pinkie shook her head. “No… he doesn’t like that. Don’t call him Stormy.” She said.

Alex chuckled a little.

“What?” Scootaloo laughed.

“Nothing.” Alex said.

“Well what about her?” Axel asked, motioning to Dusk.

Pinkie looked at Dusk for a few moments before laughing. “Babies can’t talk silly!” She laughed. Her attention shifted back to Starlight. “I know… I will don’t worry. Extra sweet.”

“I’m just not going to question that.” Alex said. “My brain doesn’t need to die so soon.”

“Well if you’re all about done I’d like to finish up here so she can head home.” Cross said.

“Mmhm…” Rarity nodded, standing up along with everyone else.

“Yeah but don’t expect to get out of this so easy. I wanna hold her too.” Twilight smiled before leaving the room with Applejack and Sam.

“Let’s go wait with everyone else.” Alex suggested.

Scootaloo chewed on her lip a little, “Alright…” She said, walking slowly out of the room with Alex.

Cecil knocked on the door and waited.

“Just a minute.” A familiar man’s voice said. Cecil waited for a few minutes. “Alright come in.”

Cecil opened the door up and walked in. He looked at the fancy looking desk in front of him that had no one sitting in it. His attention was drawn elsewhere as the door shut behind him. “What the…” He mumbled. When he turned around he saw Nicholas standing in front of the door, staring at him.

“Hi… Cecil.” Nicholas said quietly.

Cecil instantly rushed Nicholas.

Nicholas’ eyes widened, a glint of fear in them and nearly tripping as he stepped back.

Cecil tightly wrapped his arms around Nicholas. “Oh god I’ve missed you…” He said.

Nicholas stood there, frozen for a few moments before he pressed his face into Cecil’s shoulder and started to cry.

“Shh… It’s alright…” Cecil said comfortingly.

“I… I’m so sorry big brother…” Nicholas sobbed, tightly hugging Cecil.

“I know… But that’s not important… What’s important is that you’re back…” Cecil said, squeezing him a little more.

“I just… I love you so much…” Nicholas mumbled.

“I love you too Nicky.” Cecil said.

Nicholas pulled back and looked at him. “I fucking hate when you call me that…” He said.

The two stared at each other for a few moments before they burst out laughing. “You’re a dick.” Nicholas laughed.

“I guess I can be.” Cecil laughed.

“You’re just like dad… Sometimes I think you just live to make me groan Cee Cee.” Nicholas said.

“Don’t make me punch you.” Cecil said.

“You know… I know kung fu and I’d still let you do that.” Nicholas smiled, hugging him again.

Cecil smiled and hugged him back tightly. “I’m really happy that you’re back.” He said.

“Happy to be back…” Nicholas said.

“So… what have you been doing?” Cecil asked.

Nicholas stayed quiet and sat down, refusing to look at Cecil.

“Nicholas.” Cecil said.

“I bet you’re wondering how I got this aren’t you?” Nicholas asked.

“Yes. I am.” Cecil said.

“Funny story…” Nick said quietly.

Cecil stared at Nicholas.

“It involved a little threatening… and asphyxiation…” Nicholas said.

Cecil’s stare turned into a slight glare.

“Nothing serious! And Rainbow Dash is okay…” Nicholas said quickly.

“You… choked… Dash!?!” Cecil said, a mixture of shock and anger in his voice.

“Hey do you think I coulda have gotten this job back if I asked nicely?” Nicholas said defensively.

Cecil silently glared at Nicholas.

“If I said I feel bad for it would that make you happy?” Nicholas asked.

“That won’t change the fact that you CHOKED DASH!” Cecil said angrily.

“I already told her I was sorry… Besides, I think I’ve done enough for Alex to earn her forgiveness.” Nicholas said. “No amount of surgery or reassuring talk could save that kid’s ass. But I did my best.”

“I don’t think anything could save his ass.” Cecil said.

“I swear… His girlfriend is going to kill him.” Nick laughed.

“I doubt that it’ll ever happen again…” Cecil chuckled, “Though he’s well prepared for the next time if it does.”

“If that happens I know I’ll be the one picking up the pieces.” Nick said.

“Yeah… and Red’s going to be the one cleaning out the house.” Cecil said.

Nicholas quietly looked down at the floor.

“What’s wrong?” Cecil asked, his tone becoming concerned.

“You know… I only did what I did because I care about people, and your friends, as difficult as that sounds.” Nicholas said.

“Really?” Cecil asked.

There was a knock on the door before both Red and Dash opened the door. “Hi, take a seat. And yes, really.” Nicholas said. Red stared at Nicholas.

Cecil looked back at Red and Dash. “Hey.” He said.

“So… You’re not going to try to kill us again?” Red asked.

Nicholas closed his eyes and took a deep breath in. “Unless you want me to.” He said.

“Nick.” Cecil stated.

“What? I’m only asking since he seems so keen that I’m still my old self, but if he wants me to I’ll do it free of fucking charge.” Nicholas said, glaring at Red.

“Then knock it off.” Cecil said. “You’re not showing that you’ve changed by acting like this.”

“And what am I acting like?” Nicholas asked, leaning back in his chair.

“Like a brat.” Cecil said.

“I’m a bra-” Nicholas stopped himself and started laughing. “Oh you’re funny.”

“Just stop… stop fighting please.” Dash said, looking down at Starlight and Dusk.

“I did all this for you! I’m trying to SAVE people! I CAN SAVE PEOPLE!” Nicholas shouted.

“Nicholas calm down…” Cecil said.

“No… You’ve always been so self-righteous, so kind, so perfect… Well guess what, you’re not. I am! I’M PERFECT! ME! NOT YOU!” Nicholas screamed angrily, swiping several different things off his desk and to the floor.

Dash backed up slightly as both her kids started to cry.

“Nicholas CALM DOWN!” Cecil ordered.

“You’re a god damn mechanic, locked away in the house all the time building useless bullshit while I’M SAVING LIVES! AND NO ONE CARES! You were always the favorite while I just lived in your shadow, fighting just to say that I was your brother!” Nicholas growled. “WHY! What gift were you given that made you so special in their eyes… they never ONCE cared about me!”

“You think I enjoyed the constant attention? You think I didn’t once WISH to be left to myself?” Cecil snapped. “You’re so fucking full of yourself…”

“Oh boo hoo I have so much appraisal… Too much love and care... You’re such a liar.” Nicholas chuckled.

“So that give you perfect right to be a fucking ass hole to everyone?” Cecil questioned. “That’s just how the fucking world works isn’t it? You get pushed behind by someone so you can just beat everyone else down? Yeah. That makes perfect sense.”

“Yes! I deserve it… If I can’t have it all then I… n… no one…” Nicholas was breathing heavier, his fists balled as he glanced between everyone. His face slowly slipped back to a more surprised and worried look. “I… I’m…” He mumbled.

“Just… stop.” Cecil said.

“I… need some air.” Nicholas said, walking past everyone and out of the office.

Cecil sighed and put his head in his hands.

Red and Dash both looked at Cecil. “He hasn’t changed at all… He’s still the same egotistical, manipulative, megalomaniac that tried to kill us before.” Red stated.

“No. He’s changed… not much but he’s changed. I know… I just know he’ll change completely… I just… Don’t know when.” Cecil said.

“It’s only a matter of time until he poisons us or stabs us in our sl-” Red was cut off as Dash kicked him in the crotch, sending him to the floor in pain.

“You aren’t helping by acting like that.” Cecil said, glaring at Red.

“Nngh…” Red grunted.

“He helped Alex, and he is sincere about helping people at the least… We have to give him the benefit of the doubt. If we shoved away everything that looks bad then things would never change…” Dash said.

“You couldn’t be more right.” Cecil said.

“So when you can move again, come find me. I’ll be at the house. And you still have to make us dinn- Have Sam make us dinner.” Dash said, turning and walking out of the office.

Cecil glanced down at Red and started to walk past him. He stopped and sighed before he slowly helped Red onto his feet. “Just keep your mouth shut unless you know something for a fact, alright?” Cecil said.

“Sorry… It’s j… just hard… to forgive someone… With everything that happened.” Red said.

“I know that better than anyone.” Cecil said as he walked out of the office.

Red stood there for a few moments. “And now I’m alone.” He mumbled, glancing around the room. He spotted an engraved nametag on the table with the name ‘Dr. Nick’ on it. He looked around the room before grabbing a marker and scribbling out the R, and the N. “And now I am the victor…”

Chapter 11: First Aid

Later:

Alex collapsed onto the bed and pushed his face into a pillow.

“Alex stop!” Scootaloo called as she rushed into the house, stopping in the doorway to their room. “Why did you run away? You know I’m not letting you just do that without asking questions.”

Alex remained quiet as he pressed his face even farther into the pillow.

“Alex you’ve been acting strange lately…” Scootaloo said, sitting on the bed next to him.

“Mmmph.” Alex mumbled into the pillow.

“Alex if I have to pull your face out of that pillow by your hair, I will.” Scootaloo stated.

Alex looked up at her. “Alright…” He said.

Scootaloo put a hand on his back. “What’s wrong?” She asked.

“Me…” He said.

“What’s wrong with you? Are you sick?” She asked.

“No… no it’s just.” He started before sighing. “I feel… inadequate… like I just can’t be enough for you…”

“And what do you think is so important that you need to give me? What could you have that’s so great… that I don’t already have.” She smiled. “You’re enough, and you always will be.”

He smiled a little. “I… I guess I’m just… worried about nothing then.” He said, “Pretty stupid of me…”

“You’re the dumbest man on the planet… and I couldn’t be happier.” Scootaloo said, hugging him tightly.

Alex hugged her back, “I really do love you a lot.” He said.

“I know… And if you ever stop loving me I’ll rip your balls off.” Scootaloo said.

Alex blinked a few times, “What?” He questioned.

“I said I love you too.” She said.

“Yeah… I’m not letting you near my balls ever again…” He said.

“Okay, we’ll see how long that lasts.” Scootaloo said, standing up and walking to the door, swinging her hips slowly side to side.

Alex bit down on his lip and a small bulge grew in his pants.

“It’s a little hot… you mind if I take off my clothes and walk around naked all day?” Scootaloo asked, stripping off her clothes before even getting an answer.

“Um… okay…” Alex mumbled, the bulge growing more prominent and visible.

“But I’d appreciate it if you kept your clothes on.” She said. “In fact why don’t I get you some skinny jeans to slip into.”

“Nnn… No…” Alex said, shaking his head violently.

“Non-sense! You’d look great in them, and I have a feeling you’ll want to wear them every day… for the next six months…” Scootaloo said, staring intently at him.

“No… I’m just fine like this…” Alex said.

“Perfect!” Scootaloo smiled.

“Nnng… pain…” Alex mumbled.

“Oh you’ll get used to it… Since we’re never going to have sex again.” Scootaloo said.

Alex was silent momentarily, “I’m… going to use… the bathroom…” He said as he slowly walked into the bathroom.

Scootaloo followed him into the bathroom and sat down on the floor.

Alex just tore the jeans apart before he finally noticed Scootaloo, “Um… can you please leave… I really… really need to pee.” He said, though a little reluctantly. “And… it’s kinda hard for it to go down with you in here…”

“Aww that’s sweet… but I’m sure you’ll find a way. Besides, It’s time to apply your ointment.” She said, bringing out a bottle and putting some on her fingers.

Alex stiffened up and instantly sat down on the toilet, pressing his back against it.

“If you think that’s going to stop me…” Scootaloo started, cracking her knuckles. “Now stand up.”

Alex shook his head, “I’m… I’m good with getting hurt…” He mumbled.

Scootaloo stared at him. “Did you just say no to me?” She asked.

Alex was silent for a moment. “Y… Yes… I did.” He said.

Her eyes stayed glued to him for a few moments before she smiled. “Well okay… you have to sleep sometime.” She said.

“I can go a long time without sleep…” Alex said.

“I can grow a dick.” Scootaloo said.

“And I can just say no.” Alex said.

“You did so well with that before.” Scootaloo said.

Alex’s lip quivered slightly.

“You need your medicine… now bend over.” Scootaloo said.

“I… I don’t want to…” Alex said quietly.

“You act like you have a choice.” She said.

“I… I can do it myself…” He said quietly.

“I know you can… now stand up.” Scootaloo said.

Alex shook his head.

“Pwease Alex… for me?” Scootaloo asked quietly, kneeling down in front of him and giving him an exaggerated pleading look.

“O… okay…” Alex said. He slowly stood up.

Scootaloo smiled and turned him around to face the toilet.

He stiffened up slightly. “Please don’t…” Alex mumbled quietly, his last words too quiet for her to hear.

“Alex… If I don’t do this you’re going to start hurting again… I want you to be comfortable with me doing this because… I don’t want you to hurt anymore…” She said softly, looking up at him.

Alex remained quiet but his body relaxed.

Scootaloo smiled and pressed the end of her slick finger and rubbed it gently along the entrance to his ass.

He shivered slightly and his eyes shut tightly.

She continued to lather the hole up and moved her other hand around his shaft.

He let out a soft sigh as he felt her hand touch his dick.

“I’m sorry for a few things… but…” She started.

“But… what?” He asked.

“You loved it when I tore you up… didn’t you?” She whispered as she easily slipped a finger into his ass.

“N… not… too much…” Alex mumbled.

“Not too much? So you liked it a little?” Scootaloo grinned as she wiggled the finger around a little and started stroking his length.

“I… I just liked making you happy…” He said.

“Yeah I got that… but that’s not what you said. You said not too much… that has no relevance to what I want.” She said.

“Th… that was the only part… I really liked…” He mumbled quietly.

“Oh so you reaaaally liked it when I did it now?” She bit her lip.

He remained quiet.

“Okay then…” She giggled, rubbing the medicine around the inside of his ass as she stroked him a little faster.

He moaned quietly. “At… at least this time it was you…” He mumbled.

Scootaloo stopped and looked up at him. “What do you mean?” She asked.

“I… I don’t want to talk about it…” Alex stammered.

“Alex… you’re… making me nervous…” She said worriedly. “What happened?”

He shook his head.

“Did you want me to stop?” She asked, pulling her fingers out quickly.

“N… no… I need the medicine…” He said.

“You have enough.” Scootaloo said, standing up and making him face her. “Right now the only medicine you need… Is right here.” She smiled, gently pulling him into a kiss.

Alex wrapped his arms around her and she could feel something wet move down her face.

Scootaloo saw the tears and wrapped her arms around him tightly, resting her head on his shoulder. “I’m so sorry…” She said quietly.

“It… it wasn’t… your fault…” He mumbled weakly.

“Why don’t you use the bathroom and come lie down…” She suggested.

He laughed slightly, “Oh… oh right… I have to pee…” He said.

Alex walked into the bedroom and saw Scootaloo lying there already waiting. She smiled and opened her arms.

He quickly got into bed and into her arms.

Scootaloo nuzzled his head against her chest. “Hi.” She said.

“Hi.” He smiled, kissing her neck.

“No, you need boobs.” She said, moving his face back to her chest. “Now feel better… let the boob flow within you.”

Alex pulled his face back out, “No… I need you…” He said, kissing her on the lips.

Scootaloo wrapped her arms around him and pulled him against her body a little more. After a few moments of holding the kiss she felt his dick slide against her leg.

“Mmm I’m close to your balls…” She giggled.

“I trust you enough not to cut them off.” He said, kissing her cheek.

“You flatter me.” She said, kissing him again.

He grabbed her hips and moved them up, he forcefully pulled them down instantly hilting himself inside of her.

“DAH!” Scootaloo grunted, staring at him with surprise in her eyes.

Alex held her even tighter as he started roughly thrusting in and out of her. He moaned quietly as he put his lips to her breast.

“Ahhhhh LEEEEX!” Scootaloo screamed, arching her back and gripping the sheets. Alex immediately noticed her breasts start to grow slightly.

Alex started sucking on her breast further muffling his grunts and moans. He pulled her hips up to a slightly different angle giving him the ability to thrust in even harder then before. Scootaloo’s eyes rolled back and her legs started flailing as he dominated her further. After a few moments

Scootaloo felt the throbbing length pounding her interior start stretching her more, realizing it was growing. She immediately started to scream uncontrollably as a mixture of pain and pleasure radiated through her. The larger breasts on her chest grew even further and the one he was sucking on encompassed his entire face.

Alex tore back out of her and teasingly held and rubbed his head against her slit. “Pl… pleeeease… don’t staaaaaa!” She moaned loudly, thrusting her hips toward him, only for him to pull back slightly.

He pulled off of her breast and stared at her, “I am your master. And you will address me as such.” He said calmly.

“Please master… fuck your slave… tear your obedient servant apaaaart!” She begged pleadingly.

He thrust his entire length back into her and slid a hand to her cheek. “Good girl.” He smiled, leaning down and pressing his lips to hers as he started thrusting at an even more frenzied pace than before.

Scootaloo’s eyes rolled back again and her lashes fluttered as an orgasm violently crashed through her, the hands that still gripped the bedsheets turning red from how tight they were clenching.

Alex slammed in even harder as his first orgasm tore through him. His cum instantly filled her to the brim.

Scootaloo was panting heavily. She was about to say something when he flipped her onto her hands and knees and shoved himself into her ass. She let out a sharp gasp and gripped the sheets again. “Al… leex…” She moaned, her arms and legs shaking from the loss of strength. He reeled a hand back and slapped her hard on the backside, receiving a loud yelp in response.

“You talk when spoken to.” Alex stated, reaching forward with one hand and pulling her head back by her hair. “Now scream for me.”

Scootaloo immediately started screaming in pleasure on cue and tightened around his cum slick shaft, not being slowed at all by the increased tightness.

“Aaahhh… Good girl…” He moaned loudly. He used his other hand and roughly grabbed and yanked on her breast. “Tell me how much you like this.” He commanded.

“I don’t like it master… I looooove ittttt… Ohhh god!” She moaned.

He hilted himself in her and stayed motionless.

Without a word she instinctively ground her hips around and tightened a little more. “Does this please master?” She asked.

He moaned, “Very much…” He said, squeezing her breast again.

Scootaloo’s arms failed and her face fell to the blankets, looking back at him weakly as she drooled. Her hips still grinding on auto-pilot. “Break your toy master… uuuuuuse meeee…” She moaned.

Alex roughly thrusted into her again, he grabbed her arms tightly and used them as leverage to continuously increase the force behind every thrust. “I’m going to fill you until you pop…” He whispered between gasps and grunts.

She moaned and screamed into the sheets as her entire body shook with a second orgasm, leaking out and onto the bed along with Alex’s previous orgasm dribbling out of her pussy.

She felt his already throbbing length begin to twitch violently. “Are you ready?” He asked rhetorically.

Scootaloo’s tongue lolled out and onto the bed as she weakly nodded.

Alex let go of her arms and his orgasm tore through the both of them.

Scootaloo’s hands shot forward and she started clawing the wood at the head of the bed, dragging them down repeatedly to the point where the wood started to peel.

As more of his cum pumped out her stomach started to expand.

The door clicked open and Dash peeked in. “Am I interru-” She paused as she saw Scootaloo’s midsection continue to bloat out and her fingernails tearing the frame of the bed apart.

“I d… do… n…” Scootaloo sputtered inaudibly and shook from another orgasm.

Alex’s orgasm ended and he pulled slowly out of her. “What was that?” He asked.

“I think that was an orgasm. You’ll probably be having those a lot in this house.” Dash said, staring at Scootaloo’s stomach as it gurgled and sloshed around.

Alex chuckled and slowly ran his hand through Scootaloo’s hair. He leaned down closer to her ear, “Thank you.” He whispered, planting a kiss on her cheek.

“Shlllmn…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“Shhh… shhh just sleep.” He said softly, petting her cheek.

Scootaloo gagged as she coughed a little cum onto the pillow before passing out.

“So you took the potion after all?” Dash chuckled.

Alex smiled, “Nope.” He said, gently caressing Scootaloo’s bloated stomach.

“Then… what happened?” Dash asked. Scootaloo’s mouth opened wide as she started snoring.

Alex gently massaged Scootaloo’s breasts, “These.” He said.

“And how’d that happen?” Dash asked, glancing at Scootaloo’s swollen chest, then looking down to her own. “Hm…”

“I don’t know.” Alex shrugged.

“RED!” Dash shouted.

There was a fast pattering of footsteps as Red appeared in the doorway. “Ye- Oh…” Red said, staring at the scene on Scootaloo’s bed.

Alex looked up at Red. “Oh hi there.” He said with a slowly growing smile.

“You slip into my lab and steal stuff when I was doing…” Red started, glancing at Dash, who gave him a stern look. “Things…”

“No.” Alex said as his smile slipped into creepy proportions.

“Alex I hope you know… If you try anything… I will yell for Sam so hard…” Red stated.

Alex’s smile grew slightly.

“Alex you’re creeping me out…” Red said, taking a step back.

Alex grunted quietly as he pushed himself back into Scootaloo’s pussy. “Oh really?” He asked.

Dash looked at Red. “Good thing you gave her that contraceptive… You did give it to her right?” She asked.

“Of course! It should work… probably.” Red said, staring at Scootaloo’s disproportional gut.

“You know what’s funny?” Alex asked in a calm tone as he started to slowly thrust in and out of Scootaloo.

“Ehhhhh… What?” Dash asked.

“Nnna…” Alex trailed off as he passed out.

“Red.” Dash started.

“I’ll get the rope.” Red nodded.

Chapter 12: Bruised

After The Hospital:

“I’m getting kind of worried now…” Scootaloo said.

“I’m sure he’s fine.” Dash said.

“He’s been missing all day… and I think he got into more of Red’s potions…” Scootaloo said.

“He can’t have broken the lock to the display…” Red said quietly.

“It wasn’t broken.” Scootaloo said, staring at Red. “It was just laying on the ground.”

“Okay from now on until he’s found, we all stay together…” Red said.

The front door opened up and Alex limped in holding himself up on a wooden stick, “Ow…” He mumbled as he took a step.

“Alex!” Scootaloo said, her tone turning to that of worry as she rushed over to help him.

“I’m fine… just… every muscle… in my body… is on fire…” Alex said, giving a small smile.

“What happened to you?” Red questioned.

“I got the shit kicked out of me… both literally for the kicking, and figuratively…” Alex said.

“Are these… bruises?” Scootaloo asked in a frightened tone.

“Was it your parents? Are you okay?” Dash asked, giving Red a worried look.

“No… it was one of my brother’s friends…” Alex said as he sat down on the couch.

“Huh?” Dash and Red both said.

“He said he cou-” Alex was cut off as he yawned, “I’m tired…” He mumbled as he closed his eyes.

“Why don’t y-” Scootaloo stopped as Alex fell onto the couch already asleep.

“I really don’t like the sound of his brother’s friends beating on him…” Scootaloo said as she sat down beside Alex and pulled his head onto her lap.

“Maybe he’s uh… training.” Red suggested.

“Why don’t you go check it out then?” Dash asked.

“On it.” Red nodded, heading out the front door.

Scootaloo picked up the wooden stick Alex had limped into the house on. “Why does this look like a sword?” She asked, looking up at Dash.

Red knocked on the door to Torrent’s house.

The door opened and an overly tired looking Torrent looked out. “Oh, hello Red.” He yawned.

“Why is your brother half-dead in my house?” Red asked.

Torrent sighed before opening the door up completely, “Down the main hall and the third room on your left.” He said.

Red raised his eyebrow before walking to the room directed to and looking inside.

A man was sitting in the center of a mat with his legs crossed over each other. His back was to Red. “Ah. I wasn’t expecting anyone else tonight, come in.” He said, without raising his head up.

Red walked in and sat down, staring at the man. “Who are you?” He asked.

“I am R’yotta.” The man said.

“Okay? Did you beat up Alex?” Red asked.

“Yes and no. I had no intention of leaving him with broken bones or injuring him beyond what he’ll come across when he’s here training… that is if what happened today wasn’t too much for him.” R’yotta said.

“Well he’s passed out on my couch so you tell me.” Red said.

“What do you expect with martial arts training?” R’yotta questioned as he looked up at Red, “Him to be so full of energy after a day of constant training? Just all hyper and ready to work?”

“What kind of martial arts?” Red inquired.

“Some kendo and jujitsu today. I do intend to show him a mixture of all the ones I know.” R’yotta said. “And if there was any bruising, which I’m sure there was even I still bruise with the kind of attacks I hit with, they’ll be gone in a few hours.”

“Okay…” Red shrugged.

“Now did you come in with the intention of beating me up for what happened?” R’yotta asked, raising an eyebrow.

“If you weren’t who you said you were yes… But I believe you.” Red said.

“I’m sure you’re interested in what I showed Alex today, correct?” R’yotta asked.

“If you’re planning on assaulting me…” Red started.

“No I am not.” R’yotta said as he stood up. “Come, punch me.”

“I… I don’t want to…” Red said nervously.

R’yotta smiled, “Come on. I’m offering you a free hit on me.” He said with a small chuckle. “I insist. I just want to show you one of the things I went over with Alex. Not on you if that’s what you’re worried about.”

“You’re really keen on hurting me aren’t you?” Red asked.

“I never said it was you who was going to end up getting hurt, did I?” R’yotta asked.

Red stared at him for a few moments before sighing and standing up. “You just want me to… punch you?” He asked.

“I’ll run you through what else you should do… but yes. Start with the punch.” R’yotta nodded.

Red brought his hand back and thrust it forward, lightly tapping R’yotta’s shoulder.

“Was that all you’ve got?” R’yotta questioned in disbelief.

“You know this isn’t how I fight…” Red said.

“Oh? Then show m-” R’yotta was cut off as he was thrown into a wall by Red’s magic.

“There.” Red said.

R’yotta started to laugh and clap, “Good! Good! Now for that you do understand what happens now?” He questioned.

“No? Wh-” Red was cut off as R’yotta tackled him to the ground.

“I show you how I fight…” R’yotta said as he slid his arm underneath Red’s elbow and locked it in an americana.

Red squirmed under R’yotta feebly and just went limp, his eyes shutting.

“Just tap out if you want this to end.” R’yotta said.

Red hit the mat on the floor with his head three times.

R’yotta released his elbow and stood up. “Magic is one of your only strong points then.” He said.

“Yeah… why?” Red asked.

“Alex lasted a good five minutes in that position before he finally decided to tap out.” R’yotta said with a small laugh.

“Well that’s good for him…” Red said, climbing back onto the futon that was sitting against the wall.

“I’m sure your family is worrying about you.” R’yotta said as he sat down beside Red.

“That family just got a little bigger the other day… I’m kind of a father now.” Red smiled.

“I’m happy for you.” R’yotta said. “As you can see with me… no woman would want to father any children with me.” He chuckled. “As I do still sleep on what most would call a couch.” He patted the futon that the both of them were sitting on.

“Well if you keep thinking like that…” Red started.

“And I want a wife who’s able to take the same physical exertion that I can…” R’yotta said.

“Okay if you plan on treating her like me…” Red said.

“No, no. Think of it the otherway around. I’d want someone capable of beating ME. It’d be more fun that way.” R’yotta said. “And there’s the little fact that my children would be trained by me… and you’ve seen the aftermath of the first day of training…”

“That you’re masochistic yes.” Red nodded.

“Exactly.” R’yotta nodded. “Ah yes. If he does intend on coming back I feel it should be at least a week between each lesson.”

“Well I guess you could say he’s taken a pounding twice this week.” Red said with a laugh.

“Ah he told me about that… how is it being the household slave now?” R’yotta asked.

“It has it’s ups and downs. I get fed three square meals a day… you know.” Red joked.

“I’m sure.” R’yotta said. “Now it’s getting late and I’m sure you don’t want to be in here overnight.”

“Well it’s nice to meet you. Thanks for not killing me.” Red said, holding his hand out.

R’yotta shook it, “Like wise. Except for the not killing me part.” He chuckled. “I hope to see you again.”

“If you keep beating up my son-in-law, chances are we will.” Red said, standing up and laughing.

“Have a good night.” R’yotta waved.

Alex yawned a little as he opened his eyes. He was greeted with the sight of both, Dusk Shimmer and Starlight sitting on his chest staring right at him. “Oh… hi.” He said quietly, staring back at the two of them.

Dusk and Star giggled and bounced up and down on Alex’s chest in sync.

Alex grunted slightly with every bounce.

Star bounced awkwardly and slipped, plopping onto the area of the bed to the left of Alex and landing on his back, lying there motionless. Dusk stopped immediately and turned to Star, staring at him.

“You okay little guy?” Alex asked.

Star’s lip quivered and he started to cry.

Alex quickly picked him up and put Star back on his chest.

Star looked at Alex silently, tears still streaming down his face. Dusk pushed Star off of Alex’s chest and back onto the bed, giggling loudly. This time, Star started giggling and kicking his feet.

Alex smiled and shook his head. “I guess it’ll be a while before I understand babies.” He said with a small laugh.

The door to the room cracked open and Scootaloo walked in, smiling as she saw Alex awake. “Hi.” She said.

“Hi.” Alex smiled as he waved.

Starlight and Dusk turned, staring silently at Scootaloo.

“Hi you two.” Scootaloo waved as she walked over to the bed and laid down on Alex’s right.

Star and Dusk quickly scrambled over Alex and clung to Scootaloo, staring up at her and giggling occasionally.

Scootaloo hugged the both of them.

Star reached up and grabbed Scootaloo’s hair, not pulling on it but just staring at it curiously.

“So you like my hair?” Scootaloo asked with a smile.

Star let go of her hair and stared at Scootaloo. Dusk started teething on one of Scootaloo’s clothed breasts.

“Ah ah.” Scootaloo said, “Why don’t I take you both to your mom for that?” She stood up and held the both of them. She started to walk out of the room with them.

The door immediately opened and Dash stood in the doorway. “Something wrong with them? Are they hurt? Sick? What??” She asked quickly, snatching them from Scootaloo.

“Hungry.” Scootaloo said.

“Oh that’s easy.” Dash smiled, taking a seat on the edge of the bed and setting the two down. They stared up at their mother as she took off her shirt and nearly tore her bra off.

“Of c-” Alex was cut off.

“I’m sure you’re thirsty too.” Scootaloo smiled as she crawled back onto the bed and right onto his chest.

Dash’s head shot up and turned to Scootaloo. “Are you… I don’t…” She was cut off as Star and Dusk clung to her breasts and started drinking. “Dnng…”

“RED!” Scootaloo shouted.

There was a long pause. “I don’t think he’s ho-” Dash started before a flash of light cut her off, Red appearing in the room.

“Yeah?” Red panted.

“Alex is thirsty get him a drink.” Scootaloo said.

“Oh.” Dash mumbled.

“You feed your babies and I’ll feed mine.” Scootaloo said quietly as she nuzzled Alex’s neck.

“So what did you want to drink?” Red asked.

“Water’s fine.” Alex said.

Red nodded and turned around to see Nicholas standing in front of him with a tray of water. “Mm here.” Nicholas said.

“The fuck you in my house?” Red said, stepping back slightly out of surprise.

“Yeah that’s not the weirdest thing anymore.” Alex said.

“And why are you… eavesdropping and giving us water?” Red asked.

“It’s only fair.” Nicholas said, walking past Red and setting the tray on the bed.

“I think you’ll have to do a little more than this to make up for what you did…” Red started.

“No no not for that… I mean for living here.” Nicholas said.

“Huh?” Dash and Red said simultaneously.

“Oh yeah I’ll be living here for a short time.” Nicholas smiled.

“What?” Scootaloo asked.

“And… what’s wrong… with staying with your brother?” Red asked.

“Oh his place is full.” Nicholas said.

“He… lives… in a… castle practically…” Red stammered.

“I’m hungry.” Scootaloo said.

“Got it.” Both Red and Nicholas said. They exchanged a glance before Nicholas walked out of the room.

“There we go.” Scootaloo smiled as she laid her head back down on Alex’s chest. “Oh… what’s this? Muscles?” She joked as she pushed a finger into Alex’s stomach.

“Nnng still a little painful…” He grunted.

“Sorry…” Scootaloo said, pulling her hand back and laying it on his shoulder. “Just don’t get really big muscles alright? That’s just a turn off for me.”

“So…” Red said.

“So what?” Alex and Scootaloo asked.

“No one at all worried about him staying with us?” Red asked.

“It’s not like he’d kill us.” Scootaloo shrugged.

“Until of course he starts getting a grudge again, then turns into his murderous old self.” Red said.

“And how would he get a grudge if we… you know… treat him like a normal person?” Alex asked.

“He is NOT a normal person.” Red stated.

“Well… why should we treat him horribly for being different?” Alex asked, staring at Red intently.

“Being deranged isn’t the same as being different.” Red said.

“So he was deranged for helping me out with the medicine?” Alex asked. “Or was that just a once off situation?”

“Alex…” Red started.

“What?” Alex asked.

“You might find it a little hard to just forgive him because he says he’s changed… He put everyone’s lives through hell all because he was jealous of his older brother, so he cursed him, stabbed and crippled him, electrocuted his wife to near death… Poisoned MY wife, and nearly got me killed trying to save her. I killed a giant spider you know.” Red said.

“So it’s impossible to change is what you’re saying?” Alex asked a slight depression in his voice.

Red stared at Alex. “What… what’s wrong?” He asked.

“Nothing.” Alex said, looking away from Red.

Dash glared at Red.

“No no… I’m not becoming the bad guy here. Everyone around him dies, and I’m not going to let that happen.” Red said, turning and storming out of the room.

“Red!” Dash called. She turned to Alex and Scootaloo, setting the two babies next to them. “Watch them.” She said, jumping up and rushing out of the room.

Scootaloo picked both of the babies up. Star and Dusk stared up at Scootaloo with a glint of sadness in their eyes, making them look like they were about to cry.

“Don’t worry. Your mommy and daddy will be back soon.” Scootaloo said comfortingly as she cradled the both of them against her body.

Star and Dusk stared at Alex as a small amount of tears slid down their face.

Alex took in a deep breath before he looked at the two babies and smiled.

Dusk slipped out of Scootaloo’s grasp, whining quietly as she crawled into Alex’s lap.

Alex held her as he sat up against the head of the bed. “You don’t have to cry. I’m fine now.” He said softly.

Dusk’s eyes grew heavy as she relaxed, falling limp against him as she fell asleep.

Scootaloo looked down at Star and noticed he had fallen asleep.

“They’re both so cute.” Alex smiled.

“They are… I wonder what ours would be like?” Scootaloo smiled, scooting closer to Alex.

Alex kissed her on the lips, “I’m sure if they’re girls they’ll be just as beautiful as you are.” He said, his smile growing.

“I think I’d have to fix two problems before I start breast feeding.” Scootaloo laughed, returning the kiss.

“Well it won’t be that hard to fix… but that can wait can’t it?” He asked jokingly.

“Yep… But just one thing…” Scootaloo said, leaning in close.

“Anything.” Alex whispered.

Scootaloo gripped the collar to Alex’s shirt tightly, nearly choking him as she pulled him closer. “If you ever hurt my parents when you’re like you were the other day…” She said sternly.

“I wouldn’t… they’re just as much mine now… as they are yours…” Alex grunted.

“Great, just so we’re clear.” Scootaloo smiled, releasing him.

“And I wanted to ask… about what happened yesterday…” Alex said. “I’m sorry if I hurt you at all…”

“Mm… you are?” She teased.

“Yeah…” He nodded.

“Well I can think of a few things to make up f-” Scootaloo was cut off as Alex leaned in closer.

“But I’d totally wreck you again…” He whispered.

Scootaloo’s legs closed tightly and she bit her lip.

“I’m not going to do it without your consent though.” Alex said, kissing her cheek.

“We’re not doing it with the babies in the room.” Scootaloo said, slugging him hard in the jaw. “Now stay here and rest before I give you more bruises.”

“I wasn’t suggesting we should…” Alex said, lightly rubbing his jaw.

“Yeah okay. Enjoy your alone time tough guy.” Scootaloo chuckled, taking both kids and walking out of the room.

Alex slid back down on the bed and laid his head on a pillow. “All alone.” He sighed.

A few moments later the door opened again and Nicholas walked in with a tray of food. He paused and looked around. “You didn’t eat them did you?” He joked.

“Yeah… I can’t eat anything at the moment.” Alex said, waving his hand dismissively.

“Oh well.” Nicholas shrugged, setting the tray down and sitting on the bed next to Alex.

Alex sighed as he stared up at the ceiling. “Do you mind if I ask you something?” He asked.

“Sure, what’s up?” Nicholas asked.

“What’s your biggest fear?” Alex asked.

“Mm… That’s a big question.” Nicholas said, lying back against the headboard.

“I’m scared of failing…” Alex started.

“Aren’t we all?” Nicholas turned to him.

“Myself…” Alex finished.

Nicholas remained silent.

“It’s only made worse because I’m also scared of failing everyone around me… I just… don’t know what to do sometimes and…” Alex mumbled.

“Listen kid… I failed myself a long time ago. But it doesn’t matter… You wanna know why?” Nicholas said.

“Why?” Alex asked.

“Because when you get knocked down, you just keep getting back up. No matter how many times you fail you just… you keep finding something to fight for. If I gave up because it was a little dark… I don’t… really know.” Nicholas said, his eyes glistening slightly as he stared at Alex.

“Yeah… I know if I had just given up… I wouldn’t be here… I’d still be locked in my old room… not know what was going to happen to me next…” Alex said, his eyes started to water. “Day in and day out… just waiting for something good to happen… and it didn’t happen until I finally left…”

“Yeah… I guess bravery is something you have to fight for. I know I have none…” Nicholas sighed.

“It wasn’t bravery that drove me to run away from them… it was the sheer amount of hate I had for them…” Alex said, “Everyday… those two found a new way to get their sick pleasure off on me… physical some days… mental others… and… the worst of it was always when I’d be forc… forced down… and just…” He stopped as tears started running down his face. It was clear that he didn’t want to continue.

Nicholas just wrapped his arms around Alex. Alex saw Nicholas had tears streaming down his face, but he was smiling.

Alex pressed his face into Nicholas’ chest and started to cry.

“The world sucks… Doesn’t it?” Nicholas asked, holding Alex tightly.

“Yeah… it does…” Alex mumbled.

“Well we both have one thing in common.” Nicholas said.

“Wh… what’s that?” Alex asked shakily.

“We both have a brother that we’d take a bullet for…” Nicholas paused, chuckling slightly as he said the last part. His smile faded as more tears fell from his face. “I… I messed up… I messed up so bad…” He stammered.

“That… that doesn’t mean you can’t make up for it… It doesn’t mean… there’s no going back.” Alex said in as comforting as a tone as he could muster as more tears pushed their way through.

Nicholas started shaking slightly. “When I… I cursed my brother. I was angry. I was traveling alone… I didn’t think I needed anyone, when the only person in the world I wanted was my older brother…” He stopped as he started to cry.

Alex silently squeezed Nicholas a little.

“I don’t deserve a second chance… I should have stayed dead… I…” Nicholas sobbed loudly, half muffled by Alex’s shirt.

“There… there are few people… who don’t deserve a second chance… and… you aren’t one of them…” Alex sniffled. The two of them shifted as the door slipped open, seeing that everyone else had been listening in. The first thing Nicholas noticed was that they were crying, including Red.

“I… I’m…” Red started.

Nicholas stood up slowly and stared at him. Red rushed over and hugged him, immediately causing Nicholas to burst into tears. “I’m so sorry… Oh god I’m so sorry…” Nicholas sobbed into his shoulder.

Alex sniffled a little as he looked at the two of them.

“I was wrong… I was so wrong…” Red said through tears.

“Please… I’m so sorry…” Nicholas mumbled.

Red tightened his grip around Nicholas. “Just stop… everything is… going to be fine.” He said shakily.

“Yeah… it… it is…” Alex nodded, sniffling back a few more tears.

Nicholas pulled away after a few moments and wiped the tears from his face. “I… need to talk to Cecil… there’s a few things I need to say.” He said, his tone still shaky.

Scootaloo walked up to Nicholas and motioned him down. He leaned forward and she kissed his forehead. “Thanks…” Nicholas gave a small smile before walking out. Everyone’s gaze switched to Alex. Dash and Scootaloo sat down next to Alex and hugged him tightly.

Alex shook slightly as he started to cry again.

Chapter 13: Picking Up The Pieces

“Alex… why were you hiding that?” Scootaloo asked quietly as she squeezed him a little more.

“I… I wanted to forget that it happened…” Alex mumbled.

“Nothing like that will ever happen again… I promise.” Dash said comfortingly.

Alex silently cried.

“You’re safe here. None of us would ever hurt you like that ever.” Scootaloo said, kissing his cheek.

“Hey… you stop right now.” Dash ordered.

Alex shook his head.

“Okay that’s it. You’re asking for it.” Dash said, pushing Alex back and tickling him.

Alex stifled back laughter and tried to push her away.

“You’re bringing this on yourself.” Dash stated, sliding her hands under his shirt and pressing harder.

Alex started to laugh and he tried to push Dash away, “S… Stop it!” He begged through his laughter.

The three of them heard quiet laughter, turning to see Star and Dusk sitting on the floor and observing the scene unfolding.

“Looks like two more want to join in.” Scootaloo giggled.

“You take over.” Dash said, shoving Scootaloo on top of Alex before picking up Star and Dusk.

Alex started tickling Scootaloo and rolled over so he was on top of her.

“Stahp!” Scootaloo squealed through her laughter.

“Bah bah bah bah bah.” Star and Dusk chanted as Dash bounced them both on her knee repeatedly.

Alex wrapped his arms up under Scootaloo’s shoulders and held her against the bed.

“Thanks… but what are you doing?” Scootaloo asked.

“Holding you.” He smiled.

“That’s nice…” Scootaloo smiled as she wrapped her arms around him.

Dash quickly tried to snatch Dusk as she crawled out of her lap. “Slippery little rugrat…” Dash chuckled. Dusk crawled on top of Alex and sat on his back.

“Hi there Dusk.” Alex said.

Dusk’s horn sparked with a rainbow colored aura.

“Oh she’s using magic!” Scootaloo smiled.

Alex’s face blanked.

The magic engulfed Dusk and she started floating, only managing to get a foot or so before it failed, landing back onto Alex.

Alex grunted and his entire body was pushed down onto Scootaloo’s.

“Nnag…” Scootaloo grunted.

Dusk giggled loudly, bouncing up and down as she attempted to do it again.

Dusk’s bouncing caused Alex and Scootaloo’s bodies to rub together.

“Oh… this is not all that comfortable…” Alex mumbled.

Dash held a hand to her mouth as she tried not to laugh, only getting harder as she saw Star start crawling towards his sister.

In an effort to stop his movement Scootaloo wrapped her legs around Alex’s waist.

Almost as if on cue, Star started floating as a rainbow aura consumed his body, lifting him up high and dropping him onto Alex’s back.

Both Alex and Scootaloo grunted at the same time and both their faces turned red.

“You know… I could help but… You two are doing such a great job looking after my kids.” Dash smirked. Dusk and Star giggled loudly as they both bounced up and down.

“Please… help… this is getting… too good…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“They’re babies… Just lift them off. Oh wait…” Dash said.

“Yeah… kinda hard in this position… Neither of us can reach them without knocking them off…” Alex said.

“Boy that sounds like a personal problem…” Dash said.

Alex let go of Scootaloo and tilted his body enough so both Dusk and Star fell into some of the pillows.

Dusk’s horn lit up and she started floating off the bed. Dash’s eyes shot open and she dove forward, sliding across the floor. Her arms shot out and caught Dusk just as the magic dropped her to the floor. Dash closed her eyes and sighed. “Stupid baby… you’re stupid.” She groaned, pulling Dusk against herself.

“I’d find that funny if it weren’t for that fact that she could have gotten hurt.” Scootaloo said.

Dash stood up and picked the two of them up. “You’re definitely your father’s daughter…” She sighed, kissing Dusk on the forehead, causing the two babies to giggle.

Scootaloo and Alex laughed a little.

“Like I said earlier they’re so cute.” Alex smiled.

“Mm idea.” Dash said.

“What?” Alex asked.

“Why don’t we pay Fluttershy a visit and see how she’s doing? Still pregnant remember.” Dash suggested.

“That sounds like a great idea.” Alex nodded.

“Mmmhm.” Scootaloo nodded.

Dash waited outside Fluttershy’s door, holding Star and Dusk as she motioned Alex to knock.

As Alex moved to knock on the door he heard loud moans from the other side.

“Maybe… she’s busy?” Scootaloo suggested quietly.

“Yeah… really busy.” Alex nodded.

“FLUTTERSHY GET DRESSED!” Dash shouted, kicking the door repeatedly.

“Come in!” Nicholas’ voice called.

“What… the…” Alex mumbled.

“Open the door.” Dash commanded, staring at Alex.

Alex stared at her for a moment before opening the door up. The first thing they saw was the naked tealish colored woman bent over Fluttershy’s couch that Nicholas was having sex with. He waved as soon as he saw the group. “Hey just sit down anywhere.” He said.

“I’m fine here…” The woman said.

“I know.” Nicholas chuckled.

“Um… Children.” Alex said motioning up towards Star and Dusk.

“They’re cute.” Nicholas smiled.

“I… agree… with… him…” The woman grunted, each word coming out between thrusts.

“Let’s… come back later…” Alex sighed.

“No no come inside…” Nicholas said.

“Yes…” The woman said.

“I will don’t worry… I wasn’t talking to you though.” Nicholas said.

“This was the last thing I was expecting to see here…” Alex said.

“Everyone… This is Lyra.” Nicholas said. “She’s a new nurse at the hospital. Say hi Lyra.”

“Um… Hi…” Scootaloo waved uncertainly.

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaa…. ai.” Lyra moaned.

“I’m going back home… I really… just need a shower…” Alex said as he turned around.

“Nonsense! You can use Fluttershy’s. Use the bathroom upstairs.” Nicholas motioned.

“Fine…” Alex mumbled as he walked to the stairs. The moment he stepped into Fluttershy’s room he noticed several naked men waiting on the bed. They all stared at Alex curiously.

Alex stared at them for a moment, “Not… even going to ask…” He sighed as he walked past them and into the bathroom.

Alex heard a sharp shriek from Scootaloo. He turned around immediately and looked out to see all the men surrounding her, doing various things from kissing to merely just rubbing against her.

“Get the fuck away of her.” Alex growled, rushing the group and hitting one of them with a haymaker to the stomach.

The one he hit fell to the floor, looking confused. “Is… that part of it?” He asked.

Another shrugged. “I guess he said it’d be physical.” The other said.

“We’d better be getting paid extra… I’m not getting paid for abuse.” The third one said.

Alex grabbed Scootaloo’s hand and pulled her towards the bathroom. “We didn’t come to see naked men.” He said as he shut the door behind himself.

“Not… that I’m complaining… but why was I just smothered by naked men?” Scootaloo asked.

“I have no idea.” Alex sighed. He walked up to the shower and started to take of his clothes.

Scootaloo smiled and started taking hers off too.

Alex looked back at her and smiled a little as he stepped into the shower, “So you’re planning on joining me?” He asked almost rhetorically.

Scootaloo stepped in the shower and hugged him. “Mm…” She mumbled.

He flipped on the shower and wrapped his arms around her, “I love you Scoots.” He said as he nuzzled her cheek.

“Love you more…” She whispered, kissing his.

He smiled even more as he slipped out of her arms and slowly got down on his knees in front of her.

Scootaloo giggled as she stared at him.

Alex wrapped his arms around her hips and put his lips to her clit, swirling his tongue around it as he started to suck on it.

Scootaloo put her hands on the back of his head instinctively and started to moan.

He pulled back slightly and gently tugged her legs a little farther apart as he pressed his lips against her pussy and started licking it.

Scootaloo was already wet, barely noticeable from the shower’s water and started to shake slightly.

Alex started to grind his snout against her lips as he ate her out.

“God I… love you…” Scootaloo panted.

Alex attempted to pull back to speak only to be shoved right back to his original position. He closed his eyes and started back up with a vengeance.

“Keep going…” Scootaloo ordered, grinding her hips roughly as she held him in place.

Alex pushed two fingers into her ass and started pistoning them.

“MMnngh…” Scootaloo grunted, her pussy spasming from the sudden intruder as she came.

Alex lapped up her juices as they came out. After the flow slowed down he pushed his head back and stood back up. “Mmm tasty…” He smiled.

“Standing… hard…” She mumbled, her legs starting to shake.

Alex gently pushed on her shoulders and guided her down onto her knees. His erect dick now on level with her face.

Scootaloo took his length into her hands and started licking the head.

Alex moaned and looked down at her. “Yeah… do that…” He said, placing his hands on the back of her head.

Scootaloo immediately started deep throating him, relentlessly trying to get him off.

Alex grunted and started to thrust into her throat. “This… feels… so… good…” He panted.

Scootaloo closed her eyes tightly, her tongue licking at his balls when his shaft went deep enough into her throat.

Alex held her head in place and pushed himself all the way into her throat. “Oh… oh god…” He mumbled.

Scootaloo gripped his balls as she started swallowing rapidly.

His panting grew heavier as his balls started to swell.

Scootaloo gagged occasionally, her hands shaking as she gripped his ass tightly.

Alex slowly pulled back to allow her to breathe. After a few moments he thrust right back into her throat and started to quickly piston his hips. His breathing only growing heavier every time his dick was fully in her throat. “N… Not too much… longer…” He moaned as his dick started twitching.

Scootaloo’s throat tightened around his dick and she started choking, holding his hips so he couldn’t move this time.

Alex moaned loudly as he exploded into her throat, the first of his many loads shooting right down into her stomach.

Scootaloo closed her eyes tightly as she waited for him to finish.

After a minute his orgasm slowed and he pulled his dick out of her mouth sending the last bit of cum onto her face. He took a small step back before he slid down to his knees. “Kinda hard… doing it standing…” He said with a small laugh.

Scootaloo yanked him down into her lap and nuzzled against him.

Alex nuzzled her back, “You’re so perfect.” He smiled.

“I know…” Scootaloo smiled.

There was a shriek from outside the bathroom and moments later Fluttershy ran in and locked the door.

Alex looked over, “Oh hi Fluttershy.” He said.

Fluttershy froze and covered her eyes. “Oh! Sorry…” She said quickly.

“It’s fine… we are in your house…” Alex said.

“Why are there naked people in my bedroom?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’m going to guess Nicholas did it.” Alex said.

“Oh…” Fluttershy mumbled.

“Yeah… I think it’s his way of telling you he’s sorry…” Scootaloo said.

“Strange… way of doing it…” Fluttershy said.

“Yes. I agree with that.” Alex nodded. “Especially after what they were beginning to do with Scoots…”

“It wasn’t so bad… having… muscular men…” Scootaloo started, seeming to trail off in thought.

Alex sighed, “Okay.” He said.

“Did… you want me to let you two get dressed?” Fluttershy asked.

“No… I’m fine like this,” Alex said, gripping Scootaloo a little tighter.

“Huh?” Scootaloo mumbled as she snapped back into reality, “Oh yeah. I’m fine too.”

Fluttershy looked down at the ground silently.

Scootaloo stared at Fluttershy for a few moments. “You want us to guard you?” She asked.

Fluttershy nodded slowly.

“Alright.” Alex said.

“So you thought it would be a good idea to hire male prostitutes to surprise us?” Cecil asked.

Nicholas nodded as he took a drink of water.

“Oh, I think they’ll want to be paid more now.” Alex said.

“I was prepared for this… The money is already theirs don’t worry.” Nicholas said, waving him off dismissively.

“Okay.” Alex shrugged.

There was a knock at the front door that gathered everyone’s attention.

“Um… Who could that be?” Fluttershy asked.

Alex walked up to the front door and opened it up. “Hello?” He asked.

A warm aura flooded the entire room as Alex saw Celestia standing there, smiling. “Hello, you must be Alex.” She said.

“U… um… y… yes… I am…” Alex nodded shakily.

“May I come in?” She asked.

Alex nodded and stepped to the side, fully opening the door for her.

Celestia walked in and everyone immediately jumped up to greet her. “Princess!” Fluttershy said in utter shock.

“H… hi…” Cecil mumbled.

“Oh you’re new.” Nicholas waved.

Alex shut the door and looked at Celestia in awe.

“Is… there something you needed?” Fluttershy asked.

“Not at all. I just came to see if the rumors were true, and they were…” Celestia said, her gaze shifting to Nicholas.

Nicholas approached Celestia and kissed her hand. “A pleasure.” He said.

Celestia raised an eyebrow, giving off an amused grin. “So has he changed for the better?” She asked.

“Of course Princess.” Nicholas smiled.

“I… I think so… even though I only heard about what he did before…” Alex said quietly.

“Well I suppose there is no harm in giving him a chance. But please, while I am here… No formalities. We are all friends.” Celestia said reassuringly. “Just treat me as such.”

Nicholas’ smile grew. “So just treat you like anyone else?” He asked.

“Yes. I w-” Celestia was cut off as Nicholas pushed her back onto the couch. She sat there in befuddlement, staring up at Nicholas along with everyone else.

“Would you like something to eat? You look thirsty.” Nicholas chuckled.

“Um…” Alex mumbled, staring wide eyed at Nicholas.

“Nick!” Cecil said, nearly swearing under his breath.

“What? I’m merely giving her the request she asked for.” Nicholas shrugged.

Celestia’s amused expression returned. “I could use a cup of tea.” She said.

“Coming right up.” Nicholas said, turning and heading into the kitchen.

“Did he just…” Alex mumbled.

“Yes… he did…” Scootaloo said quietly.

Celestia crossed one leg over the other. “So has he done anything other than what is normal for him?” She joked. “I sense no one has been killed as of yet.”

“He’s been… tame. I’m sorry for his rudeness…” Cecil said apologetically.

“That’s just fine, he hasn’t done anything wrong.” Celestia laughed.

“Um… I did talk with him a little… and um…” Alex said quietly.

“Really? What about?” Cecil asked curiously.

“Things… that… I really don’t want to… remember…” Alex said quietly.

“You don’t have to talk about anything.” Cecil said comfortingly.

“But we’re always here if you do…” Fluttershy said, taking a seat back on the couch along with Cecil and Scootaloo.

“I don’t like… talking about what happened before… here.” Alex said as he sat down away from everyone.

“Alex…” Scootaloo said, opening her arms.

Alex looked up at her for a moment before he stood back up and sat down beside her, quickly putting his own arms around her.

“Just stop thinking about it… I’m right here.” Scootaloo whispered, holding him tightly as she stroked her hand through his hair.

“You know it’s funny actually…” Alex said.

“What is?” Scootaloo asked.

“Talking about it made… the pain easier to handle…” Alex said.

“That’s usually how things work. It may be hard, but talking about your problems can make you feel better than you’d think possible.” Celestia said.

“If… someone else… wants to say it they can… I just… want to rest a little…” Alex said as he laid his head down on Scootaloo’s shoulder and closed his eyes.

“He’s a very troubled one…” Celestia said.

“We only heard a little of what happened… and… and I know why… he is…” Scootaloo said quietly, gently cradling Alex’s head.

“Why don’t we let him rest. I’m sure he needs it…” Fluttershy said.

“Tea is done.” Nicholas said, returning with a platter of tea cups and a pot. He took a seat next to Celestia and stared at her.

“Are you flirting with the princess?” Cecil asked.

“Why, is it working?” Nicholas asked.

“Possibly.” Celestia chuckled.

“Huh?” Scootaloo mumbled.

“Oh, well then I’ll continue.” Nicholas said, scooting closer to Celestia and rubbing against her.

Cecil stared at Nicholas.

“Hey I gotta try…” Nicholas whispered.

Cecil rolled his eyes and sighed.

“So Celestia.. how’s y-” Nicholas was cut off as Celestia pulled him into her lap.

“Just fine. Thank you for asking…” She said.

Nicholas sat there unmoving, staring blankly ahead.

“I think he’s broken.” Scootaloo said.

Celestia wrapped her arms around Nicholas and pulled him to her chest. “You’re quite mannerful Nick, if you don’t mind me calling you that?” She asked.

“N… not at all…” Nicholas said, his voice cracking slightly.

Cecil stifled a laugh.

Celestia turned to Cecil and Fluttershy. “Would it be too much to ask to use your bed?” She asked. Nicholas’ eyes widened.

“Um… s… sure…” Cecil stammered.

“Thank you.” Celestia smiled, standing up and walking upstairs.

Nicholas licked his lips as he watched her walk away, staying unmoving on the couch.

“Wow… just… wow…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“I’m… not even going to… attempt to question what just happened…” Cecil said.

Nicholas scrambled to his feet, taking his clothes off as he ran upstairs.

“Should we all… leave?” Scootaloo asked.

“I think that’s a great idea.” Cecil nodded.

Scootaloo looked down at Alex and was about to wake him up when he started to softly mumble in his sleep. “I’m not waking him up…” She said quietly.

The entire room immediately grew to a much warmer temperature. “I think they started…” Fluttershy mumbled.

“You aren’t leaving me here alone with what’s going on up there…” Scootaloo said.

“You know he’s been doing this a lot lately.” Cecil said.

“Flirting?” Fluttershy asked.

“Sex.” Cecil said. “With multiple people. I have never even seen that Lyra chick…”

“I think without a grudge he’s just… you know free to fill that hole with whatever.” Scootaloo said.

“That’s… some great imagery.” Cecil said with a sigh.

Scootaloo shrugged slightly.

ONE HOUR LATER:

“I think he’s dead.” Cecil said.

“Yeah… anyone want to go up to get the ashes?” Scootaloo asked jokingly.

There were footsteps as Celestia walked down the steps, straightening up her clothes and sitting down. “Hello.” She smiled. A few moments later Nicholas walked down, walking very slowly.

“Um… hi….” Scootaloo said.

“Nn… Phhn…” Nicholas mumbled, slumping down into the couch as soon as he hit it.

Alex yawned slightly as he finally woke up, “What time is it?” He asked sleepily.

“I think the sun’s still up…” Nicholas mumbled.

“I could help with that…” Celestia smiled, scooting closer to him.

“Oh… Did I miss anything while I was out?” Alex asked.

“Nothing you would have seen no.” Celestia said.

“Fascinating…” Cecil said.

There was a light knocking at the front door.

“Nngh…” Nicholas groaned. Standing up and walking to the door. “I got it…” He cracked open the door. “Hel-” He froze, staring wide eyed before slamming the door shut and locking it. He turned and slammed his back against the door, staring blankly at everyone else.

“Who was it?” Alex asked, now fully awake.

“No one open this door ever again.” Nicholas stated.

“Who was it?” Scootaloo questioned, staring intently at Nicholas.

Nicholas reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a knife. “No one… don’t worry about it.” He said.

“Um…” Alex mumbled.

“Nicholas why… what’s happening?” Cecil asked nervously.

“Okay does anyone have a gun?” Nicholas asked.

“Why?” Alex asked.

Nicholas pointed to the door with a knife. “I never told you what I’M afraid of… And it’s standing right outside.” He said, a slight bit of worry in his eyes. There was another light knocking at the door.

“O… okay…” Alex said before falling silent.

“I ju-” Nicholas was cut off as the knocking started again, this time an extremely loud banging. By the third bang, the door flew off the hinges and collided with Nicholas, sending him to the floor.

“What the hell…” Alex muttered as he turned around and stared at what had caused the door to fly off it’s hinges.

In the doorway stood a very large, bulky looking man. The thick armor he wore clinked with every step as he walked inside and looked at everyone.

“H… Hello?” Alex said uncertainly.

The man reached behind himself and grabbed a large bastard sword from his back, gripping it tightly and unsheathing it as he stared at Alex.

Alex stared wide-eyed and fearfully at the man.

“What the hell are you doing in my house?” Cecil demanded.

The man took the sword and stabbed it into the floor. “It was getting a little tiresome to carry. Nice place you got here.” He said, looking around.

“Who.. are you?” Alex asked, relaxing a little bit.

“Gregor… Nice to meet you meatbag.” The man said.

“Oh… god…” Nicholas grumbled.

Gregor looked down and lifted the door off Nicholas before effortlessly lifting him to his feet with one hand. “Sorry, but the door seemed to be stuck.” He said.

“It’s called… a lock…” Nicholas said.

“Oh I see you have company.” Gregor said, instantly noticing Celestia. “You just love flirting with royalty. You get her knocked up yet?”

“Wh… n…” Nicholas mumbled.

“I’m just teasing.” Gregor laughed.

Nicholas groaned. “I’m guessing if you’re here then…” He started.

“Hello Nicky.” A soothing woman’s voice said. Everyone turned to see a rather pale colored woman walk in, elegant in her stride and seeming of upper class.

Alex and Scootaloo silently looked at the woman.

“Hello… Elizabeth…” Nicholas said, the breath almost seeming to have been taken away as he stared at her.

“Who’s Elizabeth?” Cecil questioned.

Nicholas turned to us and took a breath in. “She’s… my wife.”

Chapter 14: What?

c “And you decide to tell us this now?” Celestia questioned, staring at Nicholas.

“Not that I have a choice!” Nicholas sighed, turning to Elizabeth and smiling. “Hello dear.”

“Hello Nicholas.” Elizabeth said with a playful smile pasted on her face.

“But… you… Lyra and…” Cecil started.

“All fun. Nothing overstepping the boundaries set.” Nicholas said.

“Boundaries… set…” Alex said.

“Yes, we have an agreement. You could call us swingers, keeps it interesting.” Elizabeth snickered.

“You don’t say.” Celestia said, staring at Nicholas with a half entertained and half unapproving expression.

“To be fair, you pushed yourself on me.” Nicholas said defensively, taking a step back.

“You were the one flirting.” Scootaloo pointed out.

“Flirting, phht… She was the seductress in this situation.” Nicholas said.

Celestia raised an eyebrow.

“I… shut up.” Nicholas grumbled.

Scootaloo snickered a little.

“I’m hungry.” Gregor said bluntly, walking into the kitchen. Everyone heard the sound of the fridge opening and everything inside rattling as he scrounged the interior.

“Not even going to question what’s happening.” Alex mumbled.

“I’ll pay for any damages.” Elizabeth chuckled, taking a seat next to Alex. Nicholas burst towards her and took a seat by her side.

“Why have you stopped quest-” Scootaloo was cut off.

“Since the camping ‘trip’ everything’s just been one big question. So. I’ve stopped asking it.” Alex said.

“Smart boy.” Elizabeth said, glancing at Alex out of the corner of her eyes and smiling.

“Um… Thanks…” Alex said.

“Who exactly… are you?” Scootaloo asked a bit hesitantly.

“Why, I’m Elizabeth. What else do you need to know, other than I am the wife to the most lovely, trusting, sincere man In the world.” Elizabeth said in a calm and lowly tone as she ran her hand across Nicholas’ cheek.

Cecil glanced up at the horn on Elizabeth’s head that he seemed to not have noticed before and saw the set of symmetric lines running around it in almost a spiral pattern. “What’s with your horn?” He asked. The moment he said that, everyone in the room turned and stared at Elizabeth’s horn.

“Oh I… never noticed you had one.” Fluttershy mumbled.

Elizabeth gave a playful and dry laugh, as if she knew something they didn’t.

“Um… Alrighty then?” Scootaloo said uncertainly.

“Gregor.” Elizabeth called.

Gregor stepped through the doorway with a platter of food that looked to contain almost the entire fridge on it. As he walked some spilt onto the floor, some he carelessly stepped on and smashed before sitting down and eating.

“As mannered as always.” Elizabeth joked.

“Mm?” Gregor grunted, glancing to her before taking a bite off a slab of meat.

Scootaloo turned to Fluttershy. “You have meat in your fridge? I thought you were a vegetarian?” She asked.

“Oh… it… wasn’t for me…” Fluttershy mumbled, cringing slightly with every piece of food that messily fell onto either the couch or the floor.

“I’m… um…” Alex mumbled as he started to think.

“This is quite the, ahem, ‘family’ you have here.” Elizabeth said.

“They’re off limits.” Nicholas stated.

“Ohh Nicky… You hurt me.” Elizabeth said in a fake hurt tone.

“I’m serious.” Nicholas said.

“Eh hem. I hope I am not interrupting.” A robed man said from the empty front door frame.

“Mm?” Gregor mumbled, his chewing stopped as he stared at the stranger.

The man said something that no one understood before he shook his head, “Forgive my language just then. I have come under Torrent’s orders.” He said as he stepped past the door frame, now in full view was the sheathed sword on his hip.

“R’yotta what’s wrong?” Alex asked.

“Nothing you need to worry about now Alex.” R’yotta said calmly.

“What’s the runt babbling about?” Gregor questioned.

R’yotta remained quiet as he leaned back against the wall.

“What’s going on?” Cecil questioned.

“Now isn’t the time.” R’yotta said, glancing between Elizabeth and Gregor.

“Oh I’m sorry, are we interrupting?” Elizabeth questioned.

“No.” R’yotta said.

“Got something to say then say it.” Gregor said in his usual deep and impatient tone.

“No.” R’yotta said.

“Please Gregor, leave the man be.” Elizabeth sighed.

“Just say it. Please.” Alex said.

R’yotta sighed. “It doesn’t matter. They’re not nearby right now, we were able to misdirect them for a little longer.” He said.

“Who?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“Oh. Now I see why you’re here.” Alex nodded as he closed his eyes.

“That’s… not good… we need to tell Red and Dash.” Scootaloo said quietly.

“Tell them what?” Cecil asked.

“Speak up boy.” Gregor said loudly.

“It doesn’t matter to you.” Alex said.

“I’ll call her.” Nicholas said, seeming to know what is happening. He stood up and was grabbed by Gregor and yanked back down to the couch.

“Now don’t be rude, we were having a nice conversation.” Gregor said.

Nicholas cringed, shaking slightly as the grip on his arm became painful.

“You’re the one being rude.” R’yotta said bluntly, his usual calm tone turning slightly to disgust.

“If you break my husband you’re getting me a new one.” Elizabeth said, staring intently at Gregor.

Gregor smirked and released Nicholas, pushing him forward to the floor.

“Ph… shit…” Nicholas grunted, clutching his arm tightly.

R’yotta said something under his breath. “I’ll be outside if I’m needed. He said aloud as he walked out of the house.

Cecil walked over and helped Nicholas up. “Thanks…” Nick mumbled.

“You okay?” Cecil asked.

“He’s fine. The man’s flexible and pliant.” Gregor laughed.

“I’m going outside I need to talk with R’yotta.” Alex said as he stood up and walked outside.

“We’ll keep the house intact…” Fluttershy said.

Scootaloo nervously glanced at Gregor.

Gregor turned to Scootaloo and grinned. “See something you like pip-squeak?” He joked.

Scootaloo looked away from him.

Everyone heard a loud thud come from outside followed instantly by a pained shout.

“Alex!” Cecil and Nicholas shouted, sprinting to the door.

When they stepped outside they saw R’yotta on the ground rubbing blood away from his nose. “That one was good.” He said.

“T… thanks…” Alex said, slightly shaky.

Both Cecil and Nicholas could tell he had taken multiple hits already.

“Now you don’t let u-” R’yotta was cut off as Alex axe kicked him in the center of the stomach.

Nicholas smiled and watched with great intrigue as Cecil cringed slightly with every hit.

R’yotta grabbed Alex’s ankle and twisted it forcing him onto the ground. “Don’t you think it’s over yet…” He said.

“Nnng…” Alex grunted as he squirmed against R’yotta’s grip.

Cecil took a few steps forward. “Um.” He said aloud.

Alex grabbed R’yotta’s ankle and knee and twisted.

“GAH!” R’yotta grunted, his grip never relaxing. “Tap… out… and it’ll end…”

“I love wars of attrition, but I don’t think it can end if both your hands are in use.” Nicholas suggested.

Alex slammed R’yotta’s foot down roughly a few times and they both let go of each other.

“Heh… that was a good match Alex. Much better than yesterday’s.” R’yotta said.

“Thanks…” Alex said as he rolled onto his back and off of R’yotta.

“Either of you hurt beyond the usual?” Nicholas asked.

“No.” They both said.

“Had it gone on any longer there would have been some more serious injuries.” R’yotta said.

“That’s… good to know you’re… doing this every day.” Cecil sighed.

“No! It’s just yesterday and today. And sometime next week.” R’yotta said, “Lessons are only once a week… it helps with memorization and it allows any bruising from the kendo lessons to heal.”

“Kendo is great if you have a wooden sword, but what happens when you’re fighting someone with magic? Or a REAL weapon.” Nicholas questioned.

“Magic is easy to deal with if you have to correct methods.” R’yotta said. “But that takes a lifetime of training. And as for real weapons… I’m sure there’s a suitable teacher somewhere around here.”

Nicholas’ smile grew. “No you’re not.” Cecil said.

“I didn’t say anything.” Nicholas said.

“You were thinking it.” Cecil said.

“Well the more variety he has the better he’ll be able to fight.” R’yotta said. “And… in all reality it is Alex’s choice.”

“Well… I don’t know… What would you teach me?” Alex asked, staring up at Nicholas.

“How to use a real sword.” Nicholas said.

“What you use is NOT considered a sword.” Cecil sighed.

“It’s not the weapon, it’s the technique. Yes or no.” Nicholas said, staring at Alex.

“Um… sure.” Alex shrugged.

“Great, we start tomorrow.” Nicholas said.

“Why don’t we ask Sam? Who is you know, trained? As a soldier?” Cecil asked.

Nicholas turned to Cecil and just stared at him.

“Or your way…” Cecil said, taking a step back.

“Well…” Alex mumbled as he scratched his chin in thought.

“Sure go train with Sam and learn how to brute force your way through every situation.” Nicholas said.

“Mmm tomorrow sounds good.” Alex said with a quick nod.

“Good. Now don’t forget to bring your own first aid kid I don’t hold back, have fun and good luck.” Nicholas said, turning and walking back inside.

“Just remember the counters I showed you.” R’yotta chuckled. “I’m sure that’ll surprise him.”

Alex nodded as he stood up.

“Ah and remember clear your mind and focus on your opponent's movements.” R’yotta said as he pushed himself up.

“Okay.” Alex said.

“Not that you shouldn’t learn to defend yourself but… does fighting always have to be the answer?” Cecil asked.

“No… but there’s a few people who don’t understand anything but force.” Alex said. He closed his eyes for a moment. “Cecil… did Scootaloo tell you what I told Nicholas?” He looked up at Cecil.

“What?” Cecil asked.

“I’ll… tell you later…” Alex mumbled as he walked slowly back into the house.

“I miss something?” Cecil questioned.

“I’m sure if he gets you alone he’ll tell you.” R’yotta said. “But… I can tell you it’s something very important.”

“Well I look forward to it.” Cecil chuckled.

R’yotta gave Cecil a saddened look. “I’ll be out here if I’m needed.” He said.

“Why not? you have something against my wife’s house?” Cecil smiled.

“No. Just that pig.” R’yotta said.

“Listen… apart from my clinically insane brother, his terrifying wife, and that eight foot long dick eating all our food… I need some sanity in this house.” Cecil pleaded.

R’yotta sighed, “I cannot leave any sane man alone. So I’ll come inside.” He said.

“Thank you.” Cecil said, wrapping an arm around R’yotta. “How bout we order some food since we’re out.” He laughed.

“Why don’t you two just come by where I live? I’m sure I can cook something that you’d both eat… that is if you enjoy spices.” R’yotta offered.

“That sounds perfect but…” Cecil said, stopping immediately and sighing.

“What’s wrong?” R’yotta asked.

“Who’s invited? Because if I am then my brother is.” Cecil started.

“Oh I like your brother.” R’yotta said.

“And his wife.” Cecil continued.

“All weapons have to be left outside the building. And the kitchen is communal so no one can raid it. It’s hard feeding fifteen people.” R’yotta said.

“I can barely keep my own wife in control when someone cooks something good.” Cecil chuckled.

“I cooked for a pregnant woman too. I know that pain.” R’yotta smiled. “As much as it is a pain I always enjoy their company.”

“Well I wish you luck.” Cecil said. “Why don’t we head inside before my wife’s house is utterly destroyed.”

“If that happens I’m sure we can rebuild it.” R’yotta joked as he followed Cecil inside.

“I love your house.” Sam said, walking around the massive living room and looking at every individual object.

“Thanks. It’s meant for about seventeen people to live in here. So… it has to be big.” Torrent said.

“Fluttershy? R’yotta wanted to see you. He’s in the kitchen.” Rose said as she stepped out of the dining room.

Fluttershy nodded and walked into the kitchen.

“So… there are a few new faces I see.” Torrent said as he looked at Elizabeth and Gregor. “And of course we’re happy to have two of the princesses in our home.” He smiled as he looked over at Twilight and Celestia.

Everyone saw two little kids peek out from one of the hallways before dashing back down it.

“I see your kids are h-” Dash stopped herself as Star and Dusk burst down the hall after them. “Having fun.”

“It’s hard to keep them contained. Petal managed to kick down the gate. And Tulip is getting into places that I don’t even know how she can enter.” Rose chuckled.

“But everyone’s been so helpful with it so… we’ve had time to actually get the house set up and everything in order.” Torrent smiled as he hugged Rose.

“So… where are we waiting for dinner at?” Alex asked.

“Well right here. Mostly everyone else is in their rooms… as usual… you’ll get a chance to meet everyone at dinner.” Torrent said. “But first. Why don’t your two new friends introduce themselves?”

“Uhh… The woman is um… so far tame. The hulk is a slob, watch out for him.” Cecil said.

“Ah… then he must be Gregor…” Torrent said.

“Don’t touch my kids.” Rose said bluntly.

“Oh you have kids?” Gregor chuckled, glancing around the room. “I think I stepped on em, lemme check my boots.”

“Oh yes and before you enter the dining room… or the rest of the building shoes off.” Torrent said.

“It’s one of the rules of the house and… incase you haven’t noticed we all follow it.” Rose said, motioning to the area beside the door which had a large amount of various footwear lined up neatly in rows.

Gregor laughed before kicking off his boots to reveal his bare feet. “Whatever you say.” He said.

“Everyone if you’d please.” Torrent said.

Everyone in the room calmly sat down and continued to talk with one another. When Fluttershy sat down the others saw she was eating a cup of noodles. “How are they?” Cecil asked.

“Mmph.” Fluttershy nodded happily.

“He’s turned his style of cooking into an art form always out doing himself everytime.” Rose chuckled. “Oh and trust me when I say you’ll want to eat a lot. They’re extremely healthy and… well if you want anymore to take home just ask.”

“So how are all of you?” Torrent asked.

“Great.” Scootaloo said.

“Just fine.” Alex said.

Before anyone else could answer there was a loud barking down one of the halls.

A dog the size of a small pony rushed down the hall and lept onto the couch right onto Sam’s lap.

Sam stared at the dog for a moment before lifting it up and bringing it’s head close to his face, staring it in the eyes intently.

The dog started licking Sam’s face and his tail started wagging happily.

“Aww Shep likes you.” Rose smiled.

Sam copied the dog and started licking him.

“Wow. That’s… a first…” Alex said.

“Yeah… Twilight does he… usually do that?” Scootaloo asked.

“He’s weird.” Twilight smiled.

Sam fell to the floor and started rolling around with Shep, wrestling roughly with him.

Another dog about the same size walked down the hall and just plopped down on the floor.

“Oh hey there Jes.” Torrent said as he reached down and scratched the second dog behind the ears.

Shep latched onto Sam and started chewing on his hand as they rolled around.

“Hm…” Axel smiled, reaching down to pet Shep.

Shep stopped all movement and growled.

“Axel… pull your hand back slowly…” Torrent warned. “No sudden movements… when he attacks… it’s going to be bad… even for you…” His eyes darted to Jes.

Axel stared Shep down and started to growl himself.

Jes growled lowly as she slowly stood up.

Van looked at Axel almost pleadingly.

Axel huffed a breath out his nose and backed away.

Jes plopped back down and Shep stopped growling.

Shep let go of Sam and stood up. He stared at Axel for a moment before slowly turning to look at everyone else. His eyes stopped on Van and a massive amount of drool started to come out of his mouth.

“No…” Torrent said.

Shep took a step towards Van

“If he hurts my brother I swear to god I’ll tear his throat out.” Axel growled, stepping towards Van.

“No. Shep won’t be doing anything other than taking him back to the real threat…” Rose said.

“I hope your brother likes puppies…” Torrent said.

Van looked at Torrent confused.

Shep lept towards Van, grabbed his ankle and quickly dragged him down the hall.

“Don’t even try… Jes is vicious when it comes to her little ones.” Rose said.

Jes stared at Axel intently.

Axel stared at Jes. “You want something?” He asked.

Jes barked.

“Why not?” Axel asked.

Jes barked again.

“He looked like he was going to bite my face off what else would I do?” Axel questioned defensively.

Jes barked.

“That’s not very nice.” Axel said.

There was a loud series of yips and high pitched barks from down the hall.

Jes barked.

Axel looked down the hall for a few moments, chewing his lip as he thought.

Jes stood up and slowly walked back to the hall, she stared back at everyone and barked.

Axel jumped up and saluted, following her down the hall and into the room.

Sam was still lying motionless on the floor. “Did we stop?” He asked.

“I think you should go back with them… and anyone else who wants to see an entire room with it’s floor covered in puppies.” Rose said.

Fluttershy squeed and flew down the hall like a bullet. She looked into the other room and nearly melted before walking in.

After she stepped in there was even more barking and yipping.

“Well where’s the damn food?” Gregor asked, leaning back in his chair.

“When R’yotta is done.” Rose said.

Elizabeth sat there, seeming entertained by everything happening as she watched.

R’yotta stepped out, “The appetizers will be coming out soon.” He said. “The first course is already in the pots.”

“That’s great…” Nicholas said, seeming to be focused on Cecil as the two stared at each other.

“Whatcha doooin?” Pinkie asked.

Cecil and Nicholas both raised a hand as they continued to stare at each other.

“If someone would like to help with these rolls they could have an early taste of the rest of the meal.” R’yotta called from the kitchen.

Sam jumped up and ran into the kitchen along with Twilight.

“Are you two alright?” Rose asked.

Nicholas’ hand swung and came in contact with Cecil’s face. Cecil immediately swung and was dodged by Nicholas, who fell out of the chair and to the floor, scrambling to his feet and running as Cecil chased him through the living room.

“Stop fighting.” Rose said.

“This isn’t… fighting.” Cecil breathed as he slipped and tumbled to the floor, quickly jumping up and chasing after Nicholas.

“This is called winning.” Nicholas said, diving under the kitchen table and popping out the other side. “Hey where’s all the chairs and why are there pillows underneath?”

“It’s how we eat here.” Rose said calmly. “Oh and…”

Before Rose could speak a young man carried in two pots of tea and sat them on the living room table he walked back into the kitchen before coming out with tea cups.

“Here it is.” Rose smiled.

“Who’s he?” Cecil asked, slowing to a stop.

“This is Emery.” Rose said.

Emery glanced around nervously before rushing back into the kitchen.

“Hello.” Nicholas waved.

Emery glanced down at Nicholas before going back to work on whatever was in one of the pots.

“Don’t mind him he’s overly shy.” Rose chuckled.

“Mnm I mph It yn.” Sam said with his mouth full.

“Mmhm.” Twilight nodded.

“So you both like his cooking?” Torrent smiled.

“Me.” Sam said.

“Him.” Twilight agreed.

Sam looked at Twilight for a moment.

“Oh I thought he asked if we like cooking… Yeah no it’s great!” Twilight smiled.

Rose chuckled.

“I wanna try then!” Scootaloo said as she got up and walked into the kitchen.

Cecil and Nicholas walked into the kitchen. They both froze and looked at each other. Cecil immediately tackled Nicholas to the floor.

“Knock it off.” R’yotta said.

Nicholas grabbed Cecil’s arm and was about to twist it when the skin faded and Cecil’s skeletal counterpart appeared in his place. “Kung fu won’t save you now.” Cecil said with the normal hollow tone he had in that form.

“WHAT THE FUCK!” Emery shouted in surprise. He tripped and dropped a massive empty pot onto the floor with a loud clatter.

“What do y-” R’yotta stopped as he stared intently at Cecil.

Cecil looked up at R’yotta. “What?” He asked, gripping Nicholas tighter.

R’yotta’s eye twitched as he grabbed a frying pan and smashed it against the side of Cecil’s head.

Cecil grunted and stumbled, giving Nicholas enough space to kick him across the room and through the kitchen table. “Thanks.” Nicholas said, standing up and brushing himself off.

R’yotta threw the dented frying pan to the floor.

“What’s wrong? I thought you liked rough housing? Oh you didn’t mean literally being rough IN your house did you.” Nicholas joked.

“Stop fighting or neither of you will be eating.” R’yotta said.

Both R’yotta and Nicholas turned to see Cecil standing behind Nicholas with one peg from the kitchen table and was about to strike Nicholas with it. Nicholas twitched and fell to the floor in surprise. “Fiiiiine…” Cecil sighed, dropping the weapon.

“Sit.” R’yotta ordered, motioning to the stools in front of the counter.

Cecil pulled Nicholas to his feet and the two sat down without a word.

R’yotta put two wooden slabs in front of them, various sushi rolls laid out on them. “Go ahead and eat.” He said.

Cecil reverted back to his normal self and the two started eating.

“How do you like it?” R’yotta asked, putting some sauces in front of them.

“Ssgreat.” Nicholas mumbled as he chewed.

Cecil nodded and stuffed another into his mouth.

“Try the rhino sauce, it’s the green one.” R’yotta suggested.

Cecil and Nicholas looked at each other, shrugging as Cecil grabbed it and put a little one them. Nicholas pretended to eat it and watched his brother closely.

Cecil took a bite and smiled. “Mmph god…” He moaned. “Shoo good.”

Nicholas immediately took a bite and started chewing, giving a thumbs up shortly after.

“I’d suggest the red sauce but… I don’t think you two would be able to take it.” R’yotta said.

Cecil and Nicholas looked up at R’yotta and stared at him. Cecil grabbed the bottle and stuck out his tongue, dripping some on before stuffing another roll into his mouth.

R’yotta grabbed the bottle and put a lot on his own roll before taking it entirely into his mouth. “I like the burning feeling once it starts.” He said. “It’s not for the weak though…”

Nicholas put one leg over the other as he watched Cecil patiently.

Cecil’s chewing slowed to a stop and he froze there.

“Oh nows a good time to mention it’s called dragon’s breath.” R’yotta said.

“Sir, we’re out of milk…” Emery said.

Cecil jumped up and sprinted out of the room. A few moments later the three of them heard Fluttershy moan.

“Oh Nicholas if you want to get the flavor without the burn try this one.” R’yotta said, sliding a dish of a yellow liquid over to Nicholas.

“You know I’m an expert in poison.” Nicholas started.

“You know I don’t kill people I like right?” R’yotta questioned.

“You know I do.” Nicholas said. “Why is it yellow?”

“That’s just one of the main ingredients. It turns most liquids yellow.” R’yotta said. “And here to prove it’s not poison.” He dipped another roll into the sauce and ate it.

“And… okay whatever.” Nicholas sighed, dipping one in the sauce and taking a bite.

“So tell me how do you like it?” R’yotta asked.

“Are these Jesus tears?” Nicholas asked, taking another bite immediately.

R’yotta chuckled. “Possibly.” He said. “Sit and enjoy yourself. I’ll make sure you’re prepared for the actual meal.”

MEANWHILE In the living room:

There was a lot of barking.

“Oh god they’re out.” Torrent said.

Van was currently being dragged out by Axel, both of them covered in puppies.

There was a massive clatter as the rest of the puppies surged out of the room in a tidal wave of fur. Above the wave was Fluttershy, floating safely in the air with a single puppy on top of her head.

The tidal wave of puppies mixed with Axel, Van, and Cecil slammed into the couch and dispersed around it barking and jumping at everyone.

“Awwww they’re soooo cute!” Scootaloo squeed.

One of them had crawled into her lap and was chewing on her hands and fingers.

Axel had turned into his werewolf form and was playing with several of them with the biggest grin on his face.

A few of them were about to rush into the kitchen when Emery put up a baby gate in the doorway.

The puppies were everywhere, except for a large area around Elizabeth.

Elizabeth seemed almost oblivious to the happenings around her as she continued to drink from her tea cup.

A few puppies had found their way up onto Celestia and were nuzzled against her in various stages of falling asleep. She happily and gently ran her hand caringly through one of their fur.

Alex had picked up a puppy and it barked happily as it licked his face.

Shep walked into the room with Petal and Tulip on his back. Jes came in shortly after with Dusk and Star on her’s.

Dusk giggled loudly, her horn flowing with her usual rainbow energy and a few puppies started floating in circles around her.

“Fluffy death has been released upon the world.” Torrent joked.

Pinkie giggled uncontrollably as she rolled around in the mess of animals.

Nicholas walked out of the kitchen holding a puppy, his mouth full of food. “Why puppy.” He said, barely audible.

“Because someone decided to open the gate.” Rose laughed as a few puppies climbed all over her.

Fluttershy floated above everyone, staring up at the puppy on her head and giggling as it fell asleep.

“Cecil just a little warning… you might not want to transform around them… Irish wolf hounds love bones.” Torrent said.

“Mm I’ll remember that.” Cecil said, seeming distracted by the swarm of furballs.

A few puppies sat down in front of Twilight and stared up at her.

“Hello.” Twilight grinned.

All of them simultaneously cocked their heads.

“What’s wrong boys?” Twilight asked.

One of them barked before the rest charged her feet and started nibbling on them.

“Oh really?” Twilight laughed.

Axel was sitting down in his wolf form, barking a few things as he gained an audience with a bunch of the pups, seeming to be having a conversation with them.

“What are you talking about?” Alex asked as another puppy started chewing on his hand.

“I’m telling them a story.” Axel said.

“That’s nice. About what?” Torrent asked.

“Nothing you need to worry about.” Axel said.

Shep laid down then both Petal and Tulip crawled down off of his back and towards Axel. Both of them giggling as they approached.

Axel stared at the two babies curiously. “What?” He smiled.

Petal latched onto Axel’s leg and her sister latched onto his body.

“I speak puppy, not baby. You’re going to have to try harder if you want my attention.” Axel said, crossing his arms.

Both of them climbed onto his furry back and buried themselves in his fur.

“Okay you’re getting there.” Axel chuckled, lying forward onto his stomach and immediately all the puppies around him climbed onto his back and started licking the two babies.

The babies giggled loudly and started flailing around.

“Sick em!” Axel said with a large smirk on his face.

After a moment Petal rolled off Axel’s back and fell flat on the floor, face first.

Both babies fell silent.

Axel and all the puppies simply stopped and stared at Petal.

Petal kicked her foot out hitting Axel in the head.

Axel reached up and started tickling the foot that kicked him.

Petal started kicking madly as she started giggling again. Tulip joined her shortly after and started bouncing on Axel’s back.

One of the puppies slowly approached Elizabeth. She looked down at it and stared for a moment before picking it up. “Well hello there.” She said.

The puppy slowly licked her arm before looking back up at her.

Elizabeth smiled and turned to Rose. “Would it be unfair to take one for my own?” She asked.

“They’re still only a few weeks old… we’re not planning on starting to let them out for adoption for another week.” Rose said.

“Oh I’ve taken care of animals before, I have a husband you know.” Elizabeth laughed.

Rose glanced down at Jes.

Jes looked over at Elizabeth before looking back to Rose and barking once.

“I’m guessing Jes feels it’s alright.” Rose said. “So alright.”

“Excellent.” Elizabeth said, petting the puppy gently.

A puppy was staring intently at Van from the hallway.

Van’s eyes snapped to the puppy and locking eyes with it.

The puppy backed away and darted down the hall way out of sight.

Van jumped up and quickly followed after it. He peeked into the room and saw the puppy’s eyes twinkling from under the bed. He knelt down and stared at it.

The puppy crawled further back in an effort to stay out of reach. Van heard it’s quiet and slightly high pitched bark.

Van crossed his legs and sat still, holding his hand out.

After a minute of nothing happening the puppy peeked it’s head out and cautiously sniffed his hand. It was then that Van could clearly see that it was much smaller than any of it’s siblings.

Van smiled and quickly bent forward, holding the puppy down as he licked it.

The puppy squirmed around and tried in vain to escape his grasp.

Van continued to clean it for another minute before releasing it.

The puppy quickly darted back under the bed, this time though it peeked out every so often just to watch Van.

Van’s smile grew and he rolled over onto his back, reaching out playfully towards the pup.

The pup leaned out and licked his hand.

Van’s claw extended and slowly scratched the puppy’s chin.

The puppy barked happily and crawled out from under the bed.

Van picked the puppy up and nuzzled it close to his head.

The puppy licked his head and rubbed itself against him.

Van stood up, walking out with the puppy in his arms and back into the living room. The first thing he saw was Dash holding Star and Dusk in the air as she flew around the room, bringing another smile to his face.

“Look you can fly! You’re doing it!” Dash laughed. Dusk and Star held their arms out and giggled loudly.

The puppy that was still in Elizabeth’s arms was fast asleep as she continued to scratch it’s head. Gregor sat next to Elizabeth, fast asleep and snoring loudly.

The puppy that Van was holding had buried its face into his chest as if it was trying to hide itself.

Van looked down and scratched behind the puppy’s ear.

The puppy’s tail wagged a little.

“Oh that’s so sweet.” Rose smiled as she looked at Van and the puppy.

Van walked over and sat down next to Axel, who was drooling as Pinkie rubbed his belly.

Petal reached up towards the puppy Van was holding and the puppy pushed itself even more against Van’s body.

Van picked up Petal in his other arm and licked the pup once.

The puppy looked up at Van.

Van motioned towards Petal and stared at the pup.

The puppy looked over at Petal and stared momentarily.

Van licked Petal and smiled, moving the two closer.

The puppy licked Petal and she patted him on the head.

The puppy wagged its tail as it started licking her a little more.

“Mphm.” Nicholas mumbled with his mouth full.

“Where do you keep getting food?” Cecil asked.

“Mm.” Nicholas said.

“Everyone! Dinner’s ready!” R’yotta said before they all heard a bell ring inside the house.

“Dnm…” Gregor mumbled, slurping up some drool as he straightened up and snapped awake.

“Come on everyone let’s eat.” Torrent said as he stood up.

After Dinner:

“Ohhh… god… that was a great…” Torrent trailed off as he plopped down on one of the couches.

“I’ll admit, the bitch can cook.” Gregor chuckled, tossing the plate lazily across the table and letting it clink on top of the others.

“You’d be surprised at what that ‘bitch’ can do with anything in this house.” Rose said.

“Uh huh.” Gregor said.

Emery walked in and picked up the plates.

“So… do you only do chores around here?” Scootaloo asked as he looked at Emery.

“No. I’m more of a… um…” Emery mumbled before he fell silent and carried the plates into the kitchen.

“Don’t worry about him. Like Rose said he’s shy.” R’yotta said as he appeared in the doorway to the kitchen.

“What’s wrong?” Red asked.

“Nothing.” R’yotta said as he walked back into the kitchen.

After a moment Emery came in with a cooked slab of kobe beef on a plate. He slid it silently across the table towards Gregor before ducking back into the kitchen.

Gregor took the piece of meat and took a bite. “Mph… Thanks kid.” He chuckled.

“You’re welcome.” R’yotta said from the kitchen.

Rose seemed to suddenly get nervous.

“What’s wrong?” Fluttershy asked.

“I hope it’s nothing…” Rose mumbled.

“What?” Red asked.

“I’m going to go put the girls to sleep.” Rose said as she stood up and picked Petal and Tulip up from their high chairs and carried them out of the room.

“Well how is everyone doing?” Fluttershy asked.

“Sleepy.” Alex said.

“Yeah. I’m feeling sleepy too.” Scootaloo nodded.

“You two did stuff yourselves full.” Torrent said.

“I loved it. The food was great!” Sam smiled.

“Yeah it was okay.” Gregor shrugged.

“I’m glad you all liked it.” R’yotta said. “Dessert is in the oven so it should be another hour before it’s done.”

“What ya makin?” Sam asked.

“A special kind of cake.” R’yotta said.

“Oooo I like special kinds of cakes!” Pinkie said.

“Then you’ll love this one.” R’yotta chuckled.

“Yeah if your dessert is as good as the rest of your food it’s mine.” Nicholas stated.

“No mine.” Cecil said, shoving his brother playfully.

“No.” Nicholas said, pushing Cecil roughly.

Cecil glared at Nicholas and tackled him to the floor.

“You two knock it off. If he has to he’ll just make another one.” Torrent chuckled.

“Already planning on it.” R’yotta said.

“Okay.” Nicholas and Cecil said, jumping back up into their chairs.

“I’ll be serving dessert in the living room so why don’t all of you go wait out there?” R’yotta asked.

Everyone except Sam and Gregor stood up, walking out to the living room.

“And what might you two be doing?” Torrent asked as he looked back into the dining room.

“Sam?” Twilight questioned, turning back and stopping in the archway to the living room.

Gregor and Sam were sitting on opposite sides of the table, leaning forward as they continued to stare at each other.

“If you two end up destroying part of the house you ARE rebuilding it.” Torrent said.

“Deal.” Gregor and Sam said, slamming their elbows on the table and gripping each other’s hands. “3, 2, 1 go.” They said, the veins in their arms visibly bulging as they added force to each other’s.

Twilight stared at the two intently, her eyes switching randomly between them.

Torrent sighed and shook his head as he walked away.

Elizabeth smirked as she watched the two arm wrestle, everyone else gathering back into the kitchen to stare.

“What’s going on?” Rose asked as she walked back into the living room.

“Battle of the century.” Dash said.

“Mmhm…” Nicholas mumbled, staring at Gregor.

“Sometimes I just don’t understand men.” Rose sighed as she leaned against the doorway to watch.

“That all ya got?” Gregor grunted. Everyone saw the table around their elbows cracking.

“Good luck fixing that.” Rose said.

“Shut it.” Gregor snapped.

“That’s... rude.” Sam said, his grip tightening.

“Yes, that’s very rude.” Rose said.

Gregor and Sam started to shake, sweat dripping down their faces. “You two okay?” Dash questioned.

“Someone’s going to give.” Torrent said.

Sam’s arm buckled slightly and his hand slowly moved towards the table.

Twilight stared wide eyed at Sam.

“This isn’t going to be good…” Alex said quietly.

Sam grinned and he immediately started to turn the tide, pushing Gregor’s hand toward his side. Everyone saw Sam’s horn giving off a faint glow. “Grhg… cheat!” Gregor growled as his hand roughly hit the table.

“That was a slight unfair advantage.” Torrent said.

“Well he shouldn’t have fought a changeling king.” Twilight laughed.

Gregor stood up and furiously stormed out of the house.

Rose sighed, “Come on everyone let’s wait for dessert.” She said.

“Sam watch out!” Twilight shouted. Sam tumbled back from his chair as a sword slammed down, cutting the kitchen table in half.

“What the fuck!” Torrent shouted in utter surprise.

“Little cunt I’ll teach ya!” Gregor snarled as he raised the sword again. Nicholas dove at him and grabbed his arm, only for the hilt of the sword to come in contact with his face and send him stumbling backwards to the floor.

“R’yotta what the hell do you think you’re doing?!?!” Torrent questioned.

R’yotta remained silent as he stepped out of the kitchen wielding his own blade.

“I ain’t got a problem with you, back the fuck off.” Gregor said, glaring at R’yotta.

“This building is a sanctuary. It will not be desecrated by some petty fight. If you’re going to kill him then we DO have a problem.” R’yotta said, returning the glare. “Now back away from Sam or I’ll be forced to attack.”

Twilight and Sam’s horn shot to life as if about to attack Gregor, only to fizzle out uselessly. “Wh… huh?” Twilight mumbled. Everyone turned to Elizabeth to see her horn giving off a constant glow, the black lines along it giving off a darker glow than the red of her normal magic.

“Now, let’s not make this unfair.” Elizabeth said.

R’yotta stepped calmly in between Gregor blocking his path to Sam and Twilight. “If this is a fight then fight it with another armed man. It’s cowardice to attack someone who’s defenseless and weaker then you.” He said.

Gregor chuckled and lowered his sword. “Fine. Where should we take this then?” He asked.

“Outside.” R’yotta stated.

Gregor turned and walked towards the door. “Do we really need to do this?” Cecil asked, on his knees beside Nicholas.

“I’m fine don’t worry about me…” Nicholas said sarcastically.

R’yotta silently followed Gregor out, his sword never lowering from its position in front of him.

Gregor stopped outside and readied his weapon. “Come on let’s finish this so I can start with the real fun.” He said.

“I’m not as simple an opponent as you think.” R’yotta said.

“Whatever, take the first swing.” Gregor ordered.

R’yotta remained unmoving as he watched Gregor.

“If that’s the way you want it!” Gregor said, swinging his sword downward toward R’yotta.

R’yotta sidestepped it and swung his katana at the opening Gregor had left him.

Gregor quickly spun around and his sword clashed with R’yotta’s.

R’yotta stepped back out of reach and watched Gregor carefully.

“That the best ya got?” Gregor chuckled, raising his sword and charging at R’yotta again.

R’yotta jumped to the side again, this time taking multiple swings at Gregor.

Gregor grunted as the sword openly cut his arm a few times. He swung his offhand at R’yotta, coming in contact with R’yotta’s left shoulder and dislocating it.

R’yotta continued to hold the blade tightly with his right hand.

Gregor stepped back, clenching the wounds on his right arm and giving a toothy grin.

“Celestia can’t you do something?!” Twilight pleaded. Celestia stood alongside everyone else, watching the fight with an almost serious look on her face.

“If this continues then both of us will die here.” R’yotta said, his tone just as sure and calm as it had been before. His eyes still never leaving Gregor’s. “And it’d be more than an honor for me to die to protect my family.”

“And I’d be happy to see you squirm under my blade.” Gregor said, about to charge again.

“That’s quite enough.” Elizabeth said. Gregor immediately stopped and looked back at her.

“Can’t I at least break a bone or two?” Gregor asked.

“I said that’s enough.” Elizabeth said sternly.

Gregor sheathed his sword and grumbled. “Fine…”

R’yotta sheathed his blade and grabbed his dislocated shoulder. He remained silent as he walked back to the house.

“Are you okay??” Scootaloo asked, quickly rushing up to R’yotta.

“Yes. As fine as I can be.” R’yotta said as he kicked the front door to the house open and walked inside.

“I’ll go check on him.” Torrent said as he quickly rushed in after R’yotta.

Rose was deathly silent as she closed her eyes and leaned back against the wall.

“Rose?” Alex asked.

“I feel it’s best if you all leaved.” Rose said bluntly, her eyes remaining shut.

“I could help with his arm.” Sam suggested.

Rose remained silent.

“Sam let’s go.” Twilight whispered, grabbing his hand and pulling him outside.

“Yeah…” Cecil said. Him, Nicholas, and Fluttershy both started walking past Gregor nervously.

Rose sighed, “If you want to stay and help clean up that’d be nice…” She said.

Sam nodded. “I’ll meet you back at home.” He said, kissing Twilight before waving her off.

“Just down the hall it should be the only sliding panel doors in the hall.” Rose said.

Sam nodded and rushed inside.

Elizabeth walked past Gregor and motioned him to follow. Everyone saw the puppy from earlier still in her arms.

Rose sighed, “I’m so stupid…” She quietly scolded herself.

“Something the matter? The trade was fair wasn’t it?” Elizabeth asked.

“No it’s not that.” Rose said as she turned and slowly walked back into the house.

“Good. Then I’ll be off. Come Gregor.” Elizabeth said as she and Gregor walked off.

“Are you going to be okay?” Celestia asked.

“No…” Rose said quietly as she disappeared back into the house.

Alex started to follow Rose into the house.

“Did you want us to help with anything?” Scootaloo asked, following quickly behind Alex.

“No. You two should head home.” Rose said.

“Are you sure?” Alex asked.

“We have a lot of cleaning up to do and I wouldn’t want to impose that on anyone else.” Rose said.

“Sorry… I feel like this is my fault.” Sam said apologetically.

“It wasn’t. You can’t go blaming yourself for something someone else did. You didn’t attempt to kill anyone… or slice our table in half.” Rose said comfortingly.

“I’m going to have a word with Nicholas. Perhaps he can give me some incite on these two.” Celestia sighed.

“This day just keeps getting worse…” Red said, putting his arm around Dash.

Dash’s eyes shot open. “Where are the babi-” She paused as she felt something tugging on her pant leg. She looked down and saw Star and Dusk clinging to her. She smiled and picked them up. “You had me worried…”

“Well I guess there’s nothing more we can do besides just heading home.” Red shrugged.

“Yeah I’m tired.” Scootaloo said, hugging Alex tightly. “Carry me.”

Alex smiled a little as he lifted Scootaloo up and held her against his body.

“Take me home slave!” Scootaloo giggled, pointing down the road.

“Whatever you w-” Red stopped.

Dash’s smile widened and she started laughing.

“Let’s just go…” Red grumbled.

Chapter 15: Fierce

The next day:

“About time you got here. While I’m not grading you on your timing, it would be nice if you arrived on the dot.” Nicholas stated.

“You live with us… you could have woken me up…” Alex said.

“I shouldn’t have to. You wanted this training you should have an alarm.” Nicholas said with a sigh.

“Alright… Where are we starting?” Alex asked.

“First of all, choose your weapon.” Nicholas said, motioning to the wall. Alex turned to see a wide variety of weapons such as short swords, to large maces and axes.

“Hm…” Alex mumbled as he looked over each weapon. He tilted his head to see Nicholas holding a rapier.

Alex pulled a scimitar off the wall.

Nicholas chuckled and got into a defensive stance.

Torrent leaned back against a wall a sighed as he watched the two.

Alex slightly shifted position and stared at Nicholas.

“Good, now come at me.” Nicholas said, standing in his stance, his body sideways and the rapier pointed towards Alex.

Alex hesitated for a moment before he took a few steps towards Nicholas.

Once Alex was close enough he started mimicking Alex’s movement, moving back as Alex moved forward and vice versa.

Alex carefully watched Nicholas.

Nicholas jerked forward, startling Alex as he swiped the scimitar away slightly. Nicholas brought his foot up and kicked Alex dead center in the chest and sent him backwards to the floor.

Alex grunted as he hit the floor and he quickly attempted to scramble up to his feet.

“You’re dead. Try again.” Nicholas said, Alex noticing the rapier up to his neck. Nicholas backed up and returned to his stance.

“This is supposed to be teaching?” Alex questioned.

“My eyes and arms teach, you are just not seeing.” Nicholas said sternly. “Now try again.”

“You’re expecting me to learn without knowing WHAT I’m doing wrong?” Alex said.

“That’s entirely counter productive for some people. But… I wouldn't put Nicholas with that group.” Torrent said. “But. Alex cannot learn that way. Teaching people based off of what YOU know doesn’t work. Teaching has to be fluid and ever changing. Like water.”

“Alright have it your way. Your stance is all wrong, you need to be prepared for anything. You were caught off guard by my attempt to make you flinch. Your feet must be in a way so that you can move out of the way of any strike. Do not duck or back away from a swing and guess what he will do next. The first swing leaves your opponent open. Flow with his strike, if he swings left, you move left. Got it?” Nicholas said.

“I think so.” Alex said.

“Now, try again.” Nicholas said.

Alex got into a stance similar to Nicholas’ and kept his eyes trained for the slightest movement.

“Move with your opponent, never let him get too close.” Nicholas said, walking towards Alex.

Alex carefully stepped back keeping an even distance between him and Nicholas.

“Good. Keep your weapon as far from your body as you can, and as close to your opponent as possible. ‘dodging’ should only involved backing up and contracting your arm.” Nicholas said.

Alex listened and took into action what Nicholas said.

“So Torrent, do you believe in a god?” Nicholas asked as him and Alex slowly circled each other.

“The simple answer is yes.” Torrent said.

“There is only one god, and his name is Death. And there is only one thing we say to Death.” Nicholas said, stopping dead in his tracks and staring at Alex.

Alex mimicked Nicholas and waited.

“What is that?” Torrent questioned.

“Not today.” Nicholas said, swinging his sword and clashing it with Alex’s, having it swatted away. Alex lunged forward and slashed directly after countering, grazing Nicholas’ arm slightly. Nicholas backed away and returned to his stance with a smile.

Alex smiled slightly his eyes shifting right back up to watch Nicholas.

Nicholas took his rapier and put it in his left hand, his entire stance changing as he did so.

Alex bit his lip for a moment. His stance remaining unchanged.

Nicholas moved close enough to put his weapon side by side with Alex’s. “My weapon is slightly longer. That extra inch could make all the difference.” He said.

“Are you calling me small?” Alex questioned.

Nicholas tilted his hand and smashed the end of the hilt against Alex’s fingers, causing him to drop the scimitar. He lunged forward and stabbed the rapier through Alex’s shoulder.

Alex’s entire body stiffened up and a little blood began to leak from the stab wound.

“Holy… What the fuck do you think you’re doing!?!” Torrent shouted.

“If your mouth is moving faster than your brain then you should already be dead. So pick up your weapon.” Nicholas demanded, stepping back.

Alex gripped his shoulder tightly as he slipped onto his knees.

“Not everyone can take a sword through the shoulder!” Torrent said as he started to rush to Alex’s side.

Alex grabbed the scimitar with his left hand and pushed himself onto his feet.

“Good good… your right arm is wounded, so you adapt. Now adapt.” Nicholas stated, beginning to walk towards Alex.

Alex stepped back in time with Nicholas.

“Yes, never lose your stance.” Nicholas said, swiping repeatedly at Alex and having each successfully parried. “Always stay focused on your opponents arm, watch it’s movement. Use it’s momentum to your advantage and have it decide your next spot to strike.”

Alex forcefully tensed up his arm to feign a swing.

Nicholas immediately stepped back and away from Alex.

Alex swung his sword across as he anticipated Nicholas’ reaction.

Nicholas quickly turned his sword to block and stumbled back to the floor from the strike, rolling and hopping back to his feet.

Alex used the momentary lapse after Nicholas was on his feet to strike again.

Nicholas roughly swatted the sword away and stepped forward, lifting his leg up and kicking Alex hard in the knee.

Alex grunted and swung his sword low using his own downward momentum in an attempt to hit Nicholas’ leg.

Nicholas turned effortlessly and avoided the strike, circling around and forcing Alex to lie down by pressing his foot to Alex’s back.

Alex stopped struggling as it hit him that it was useless to.

“You’re getting better.” Nicholas chuckled, pressing the tip of the rapier to the back of Alex’s wounded shoulder. “Did you know it takes less than a pound of pressure to pierce the skin?” He asked, adding pressure slowly.

“Nnng…” Alex grunted, gritting his teeth together.

“With that in mind, your swings are too rough. Let the momentum of your swings be all the strength you need. This isn’t a bastard sword or a brute force weapon, it is meant for slashing quick and letting the edge do the work. The harder you swing, the faster you tire yourself out.” Nicholas said, pushing the tip past the skin.

Alex continued to grit his teeth and remained silent.

“That’s enough.” Torrent stated.

“I’m not the one lying down like he’s about to take it up the ass, although he sure has a history of that.” Nicholas joked.

Alex stopped moving altogether.

“Now pick up your weapon.” Nicholas said, pulling the rapier out and backing up.

Alex remained silent as he continued to lay on the ground.

“I said stand up.” Nicholas commanded.

Alex didn’t respond.

“You can give up, but your opponent might not.” Nicholas stated, kicking Alex in the side.

Alex grabbed Nicholas’ foot and violently twisted it.

Nicholas let out a muffled and held back scream as he fell to the floor and his rapier clattered away from him.

Alex let go and pushed himself away from Nicholas.

Alex slowly stood up and grabbed the rapier.

“Son of a… bitch…” Nicholas grunted, staring down at his broken ankle.

Alex glared down at Nicholas, a look of pure and unadulterated rage on his face.

“Go on… kill me. Finish it.” Nicholas ordered.

Alex threw the rapier down, “I’M DONE TAKING ORDERS!” He screamed as he violently slammed his foot down on Nicholas’ neck.

Nicholas let out a gasp that was cut off by Alex’s foot, choking as he gripped it.

Alex ripped his foot back and stormed off still fully pissed off.

“GET BACK HERE YOU COWARD!” Nicholas screamed.

Alex stopped, “At least that makes me better than you.” He said.

“You’re weak… no wonder you ran away…” Nicholas growled.

“Yeah. I was weak for running knowing that it’d lead to my death.” Alex said, still facing away from him. “I was weak for all the times I fought back and got violently beaten for. And I’m weak for not killing you.”

Nicholas laughed as he tried to climb to his feet, only to fall back to a knee. “Maybe I should take Scootaloo out and show her a good time.” He said.

Alex silently turned around to face Nicholas.

“Yeah… that’s it. And when we’re done we’ll go to your ho-” Nicholas was cut off as the rapier was put through his heart.

Nicholas’ entire body stopped moving immediately and a moment later he went limp.

Alex took a step back and finally came down from his overbearing anger. It was quickly replaced with pure shock and horror as he realized what he had just done.

“What…” Torrent mumbled as he nervously glanced between Nicholas’ body and Alex.

“I… I didn’t… I’m…” Alex stammered.

Chapter 16: Fire

“Oh god… I didn’t mean to kill him…” Alex stammered weakly.

“Um…” Torrent mumbled, scratching his chin in thought.

“Wh… what do we do?” Alex said shakily. “Oh god we… we have to tell Cecil I killed his brother.”

“No… I’ll take the blame for it…” Torrent said, “We just need t-” He stopped and his eyes widened.

“What’s wrong?” Alex asked.

“So chivalrous, protecting your younger brother. You sure you haven’t been spending too much time with Cecil?” Nicholas said.

Alex twisted around and stared in horror at Nicholas, seeing he was awake and sitting up, the rapier still pierced through his chest.

“H… h… holy shit…” Torrent mumbled.

Alex and Torrent heard a loud cracking as they saw Nicholas’ ankle shifting and healing. He stood up and slowly pulled the rapier from his chest. The blood that had been running down his chest turned a grayish color and started running in reverse back into the wound. The skin around the stab had turned almost the same grayish color and reformed, making his chest look undamaged before turning back to the normal color of his skin.

Torrent silently stared at Nicholas, the fear clear on his face.

Nicholas looked at the rapier and chuckled. “If I had a heart I would have been fucked. Fortunately I don’t, at least… I think I don’t.” He shrugged.

“Oh my god…” Alex mumbled, the shock still overwhelming him.

“Thanks for proving a theory though… I actually expected you to aim for the head. Although I’m not to keen on losing an eye. I have no idea what can heal.” Nicholas scratched his head.

Alex just silently stared at Nicholas.

Torrent threw a glass vial at Nicholas, its contents managing to cover him.

Nicholas blinked a few times before looking at the water staining his clothes. “Okay then. Am I about to spontaneously combust?” He asked.

Torrent just fell onto his knees.

Nicholas walked towards Torrent, rapier still in hand.

Torrent scrambled to his feet and stayed back from Nicholas.

A smirk grew on Nicholas’ face. “Well now that you know the truth, you have to die.” He said.

Torrent managed to kick the scimitar up and barely caught it.

Nicholas turned and returned to his earlier stance, but this time pointing the rapier directly at Torrent.

Torrent withdrew a small dagger from under the coat he was wearing.

“Come on then.” Nicholas said.

Torrent slipped the sword slightly away making a small opening in his guard.

Nicholas lunged forward and attempted to strike at the opening, only for his weapon to be hit away. He stepped back quickly just before Torrent’s weapon came in contact with his neck. Torrent quickly jumped back out of Nicholas’ reach.

“I’m not a simple opponent.” Torrent said, shifting his guard with every movement.

“Neither am I.” Nicholas said, stabbing repeatedly at Torrent.

Torrent parried or blocked each stab, not letting one slip through his guard.

Nicholas smiled and dropped his weapon. As it fell, Torrent’s eyes shifted and watched it. Nicholas rushed forward and grabbed both his hands, slamming them against the wall as he pinned him against it.

Torrent’s knee came up hard against Nicholas’ crotch.

Nicholas’ eye twitched. “Cheap…” He grunted, releasing his hands and falling to his knees gripping his crotch. A moment later he leaned back and headbutted Torrent’s crotch.

“Gah… fu…” Torrent muttered as he fell onto his knees holding his own crotch.

“Wow.” Alex said.

“First rule of fighting… never go… for the dick. It’s just rude…” Nicholas mumbled in a strained tone, falling to his side.

“No… first… rule is… never let your guard down…” Torrent muttered before swallowing back some rising bile.

“Alex… ice… now…” Nicholas said.

“Um…” Alex mumbled.

“Alex… do it… now…” Torrent said.

Alex glanced between the two of them. “Yeah… my shoulder still hurts from getting stabbed.” He said.

“I can still… kick your ass…” Nicholas mumbled, standing up shakily.

Alex picked up the rapier and slammed the hilt into Nicholas’ crotch.

Nicholas closed his eyes tightly and fell back to the floor, curling up in a fetal position.

“Be… be glad… he didn’t get Rose… we’d both be neutered for this…” Torrent muttered.

“Our training… isn’t hindered by this…” Nicholas said.

“I’m going to go get some ice cream.” Alex said as he walked away from the two.

“I will… poison… your face…” Nicholas said, falling face first into the floor as he attempted to get up.

Alex just walked outside without another word.

“Fuck…” Torrent muttered as he managed to push himself up. “I’ll… get the ice…”

“Thnk yu…” Nicholas mumbled.

“I need to get these removed… they are evil.” Nicholas said as he added a second ice pack to his crotch.

“I’m sure my wife would do it for free…” Torrent said.

“I’m sure mine would just kill me and get it over with.” Nicholas said.

“Yeah… that won’t be happening.” Torrent said.

“Sorry about the… headbutt.” Nicholas said apologetically.

“Yeah… I’m sorry about kneeing you in the dick.” Torrent nodded.

“So do you think Alex is going to come back?” Nicholas asked.

“Yeah. Just not for training.” Torrent said.

“If he quits now…” Nicholas started.

“He was about ready to murder you. I think he’s done for now.” Torrent said.

“Well that’s just peachy…” Nicholas sighed.

“And it’s not like stabbing him in the shoulder helps that much, that’ll take a while to heal.” Torrent said.

“Oh wahhh I got hurt boo hoo.” Nicholas groaned.

“Yeah. Sure make fun of him.” Torrent sighed.

“You know if he can’t take a hit then what’s the point. I don’t know what your friend is teaching him, but a wooden sword is not exactly practical.” Nicholas stated.

“Wooden? Oh you’re talking about the bamboo sheath.” Torrent said. “They train with real weapons. It’s just they don’t attempt to kill each other. And R’yotta doesn’t expect Alex to know everything right off the bat.”

“If I wanted to kill him he’d be dead. Nothing that can’t heal.” Nicholas said calmly.

“You do know what we both went through under our parents ‘guidance’ right?” Torrent questioned.

“Yes your brother told me about it, and I didn’t mean anything. But letting people live that are trying to kill you doesn’t always turn out very well. If I were in Alex’s shoes, I would have stabbed him through the neck, heart, and eyes.” Nicholas said.

“Oh? So you know what it’s like being completely powerless and helpless?” Torrent questioned. “So you know how to accomplish that while being held down over your own bed? Or while being out numbered?”

“He wasn’t really outnumbered a few minutes ago when I was helpless on the floor.” Nicholas said.

Torrent just shook his head.

“I’m glad he stabbed me… he’s learning.” Nicholas said, leaning back in the chair he was sitting in.

“Did you stop to think that maybe he’s not out for blood and doesn’t want to learn to kill?” Torrent questioned.

“Mm… nope.” Nicholas chuckled.

“Yeah… of course you didn’t.” Torrent said.

“Mercy is nice… but again, impractical in the real world.” Nicholas said seriously. “It only makes your enemies angier, and when they’re angry they want revenge.”

“It takes a stronger person to not deal the killing blow and leave it to the hand of fate to deal the last card.” Torrent said.

“Oh my apologies Master Yoda, teach me more about the ways of the force.” Nicholas laughed.

“Get out of my house.” Torrent said.

“I’m joking…” Nicholas said.

“Yes and I’m not.” Torrent said. “I won’t allow you to turn my brother into a killer.”

“Okay listen… Please just let me train him… I won’t hurt him any more than he would with R’yotta, and I won’t be as… myself. I just... don’t want to see him get killed.” Nicholas said sincerely.

Torrent remained silent for a moment, “Alright…” He said.

“Oh great I’m happy you said that because I ordered a pizza awhile ago and would be upset if I was kicked out before we ate.” Nicholas joked.

Torrent sighed and put his head in his hands.

“Hey hey…” Nicholas said quietly, putting an arm around Torrent. “I got all topping don’t worry… You can just pick off what you don’t like.”

Torrent gave a dry laugh.

“So what have YOU been up to lately? I know a lot about your brother but not you.” Nicholas said.

“And why would you be so interested in what a priest does with his time?” Torrent asked.

“I find it a hobby to watch what the ants do in their hill.” Nicholas joked.

“Well I make it a hobby of mine to crack the glass in an effort to escape.” Torrent said.

“Excuse me?” Nicholas asked curiously.

Torrent chuckled. “Nothing.” He said.

“No really tell me…” Nicholas said, scooting his chair closer.

“You know when you said I was a cult leader when we first met… you weren’t too far off…” Torrent said calmly.

Nicholas narrowed his eyes and stared at him. “Um… does Rose have the babies right now?” He asked, realizing he hadn’t heard a peep from them all day.

“No.” Torrent said. “They’re both down in the basement.”

“Why are they in the basement?” Nicholas asked coldly.

“For a specific reason that shall remain unknown to you.” Torrent said with a widening smile.

Nicholas slowly reached into his coat pocket.

“Woah… I wouldn’t kill my kids… just go peek down the basement steps…” Torrent said quickly, motioning to a door near the dining room.

Nicholas eyed him, keeping his hand in his pocket as he stood up and walked to the door, opening it and seeing a play area down in the basement. Tulip and Petal were both calmly sleeping against a large stuffed tiger that sat in the middle of the room.

Nicholas attempted to walk down the stairs and was instantly thrown back by a grey aura. The door closed shortly after and there was a soft click as it locked.

“The hell was that?” Nicholas asked.

“Their godfather.” Torrent said calmly.

“They have a godfather.” Nicholas said bluntly.

“Yes. And you’ve already met him.” Torrent nodded.

There was a flash in the kitchen, “Torrent where’s the milk?” A male voice called from inside.

“Should be in the cooler.” Torrent said.

“Ah! Now to heat it up.” The voice said.

Nicholas stood up and walked into the kitchen. He saw Emery standing in front of the microwave.

“Oh so you’re keeping me from them are you?” Nicholas questioned.

“You were the one who woke those two little angels up?” Emery asked, glancing back at Nicholas.

“I don’t recall.” Nicholas said.

“Mmm never mind it’s not important.” Emery said as the microwave dinged. “It’s time for their breakfast anyway.” He popped open the microwave.

“Okay…” Nicholas mumbled. He looked at the two bottles at Emery took them from the microwave and noticed the milk in each was colored differently. “Should I ask?”

“Petal likes strawberry milk and Tulip likes chocolate.” Emery said.

“You’re giving them… okay whatever, won’t question your parenting.” Nicholas said.

Emery walked past Nicholas and magically unlocked the door. Both babies zoomed out past his feet and went in opposite directions.

Nicholas’ lip quivered as he held back a laugh. “I guess they’re not so upset.” He joked.

Tulip went under the kitchen table and vanished out of sight.

Petal crawled over to Nicholas’ feet and stared up at him.

Nicholas raised an eyebrow and sat down on the floor. “What?” He asked.

Petal looked at his hand and tilted her head curiously before reaching for it.

Nicholas held his hand out closer to her.

Petal quickly grabbed his hand and roughly tugged it into her mouth before chewing on it.

“TULIP!” Emery shouted.

Tulip had climbed onto the table and fell down onto Nicholas’ head clinging tightly to it as she started chewing on his nose.

“Mmpghm!” Nicholas grunted. He reached his other hand up and started tickling Tulip.

Tulip wildly flailed her arms and legs as she giggled. She immediately fell off Nicholas and into the arm that was tickling her. “I think it’s time for some payback.” He smirked, bringing her closer to his face again, pressing his mouth to her stomach and blowing.

Tulip screamed before her giggling grew even louder.

Petal grabbed Nicholas’ finger and bit down on it.

Nicholas used his other fingers to tickle Petal’s neck.

Petal started thrashing about.

“You two are just asking for this.” Nicholas smiled as he continued to tickle them all over.

Both of them started kicking even harder as their giggling grew louder.

“I don’t know if I can tickle to you death, but I’ll find out later. You two need some food.” Nicholas laughed, picking the two of them up and carrying them over to the kitchen table and sitting down. “Hey you got those bottles? I’m sure they’re getting cold.”

Emery shrugged and handed the bottles to Nicholas. He set the babies onto the table and took the bottles, tipping the strawberry one into Petal’s mouth and the chocolate into Tulip’s. “Now drink up before I decide I need to punish you again.” Nicholas smiled a little wider.

Both of them started suckling on the bottles.

“So you like children?” Torrent asked with a smile.

“Yeah they’re just… so fragile.” Nicholas said.

Torrent and Emery stared at Nicholas intently.

“They can’t take care of themselves, they break so easily… I don’t think I could live with myself if I hurt them.” Nicholas said quietly. “I guess that’s a reason I never had any of my own.”

Torrent’s smile returned.”You know if you wanted to spend time with my children you can… it’s just… they’re a little stronger than they look.” He said.

“Don’t remind me of that… I still have to get that gate fixed…” Emery sighed.

“Mm… maybe I should come over more often.” Nicholas said as they finished their bottles. He set the bottles down and looked at them. “Oh no he’s back!” He said before tickling the two again.

Chapter 17: Why?

Alex let his head fall to the counter as his ice cream was sat down in front of him.

There was a jingle as the bell on the store door rang. Alex turned and saw Scootaloo walking towards him.

“Oh… Hey…” He waved. “Didn’t expect anyone to find me here…”

Scootaloo sat down with a stern look on her face. “One, never hide from me. Two, I know where you’ll go, always. three, NEVER HIDE FROM ME!” She shouted loudly.

Alex flinched slightly, “I wasn’t hiding. I just need a little time to be alone…” He mumbled.

“Oh really?” She questioned.

“Yeah.” He said.

“And why is that?” She asked.

“It’s hard to think with everyone breathing down my neck.” He said bluntly.

“What do you mean?” She asked.

“Everyone seems to want to know where I go and what I do…” He sighed.

“Oh… well I’ll just leave you to your thoughts then.” Scootaloo said, starting to get up.

“No… I’m done being alone.” He said, grabbing her arm and pulling her back into the seat.

“Okay okay… no need to get rough.” Scootaloo said.

“Sorry…” Alex said, letting go of her. “Did you want anything?”

“I want you to be happy. Do they have that on the menu?” She smiled, pressing herself against him.

He smiled back, “No… but you can have that for free.” He said.

Scootaloo’s eyes wandered to the bloody bandages on Alex’s shoulder. “What happened?” She asked quickly.

“I got stabbed.” Alex said. “I got it checked out… It’s nothing too bad and the bleeding stopped a while ago.”

“WHAT?!” Scootaloo screamed.

“It’s not that bad… I’m fine. It just hurts a little and that’s all…” Alex said quickly.

“STABBED.” Scootaloo stated. “How are you so casual about this?!”

“I… Don’t want to talk about that…” He said quietly.

“No. I’m sorry Alex but this is serious and It’s not funny anymore. Tell me what happened.” She pleaded, staring at him with the almost watering, begging eyes.

“Nicholas was training me and… I slipped up. That’s why I got stabbed.” He said.

“Right so all I have to worry about is you dying. Great.” Scootaloo said, slumping back into the seat.

“I’m doing it so I won’t die.” Alex said. “If… I had any other choice then I wouldn’t be doing it.”

“Yeah whatever…” Scootaloo mumbled.

“Scoots…” Alex said quietly.

“Everything sucks.” Scootaloo said.

“No.” Alex said.

“If you don’t die by the apparently lethal training, not to mention that you’re learning from two different people that are possibly equally as bad, but you’re doing to have a better chance at NOT dying later on. Life is great.” Scootaloo said.

Alex remained silent.

“I don’t want you to fight anymore…” Scootaloo said, her eyes glistening with tears.

“I’ll stop fighting as soon as you stop being worth fighting for.” Alex said with a small smile.

“Alex.” Scootaloo stated.

Alex sighed, “Yeah?” He said.

Scootaloo picked up the ice cream on the table and shoved it into his face, pouring it all over his body.

Alex sighed again as he wiped the ice cream from his eyes.

Scootaloo stood up and walked over to the counter and started ordering something.

Alex put his head in his hands as he thought about something.

A few moments later Scootaloo came back with the ice cream and sat down. She turned to him. “What’s wrong?” She asked.

“N… noth-” Alex stopped as if he was unsure of what he was saying. “I… don’t know… anymore…”

“Well I won’t know until you tell me what you don’t know, if that makes any sense.” Scootaloo said.

“Well… I’ve really… wanted to ask you something for a long time now…” He said.

“What is it?” She asked.

“Why?” He asked.

“Huh?” She mumbled, staring at him curiously.

“Why did you pick me?” He asked.

“I dunno. I’m still open if you wanna break up.” Scootaloo said calmly.

Alex stared at her.

“I’m joking.” Scootaloo said bluntly.

“Well I’m being serious. Why? It couldn’t have just been out of the blue…” He said.

“Because you seemed lonely…” Scootaloo said quietly. “Like… me.”

Alex wrapped his arms around her. “And… I was…” He said. “Now I know… I won’t be. I have you and you have me. That’s the way it’s going to remain… right?” He said.

“Not if you get yourself killed…” Scootaloo mumbled.

Alex remained silent for a moment. “Then I’ll stop…” He said.

Scootaloo looked up at him without a word and kissed him.

Alex pushed a little deeper into the kiss.

Scootaloo’s eyes widened and she pulled away, staring straight ahead.

“What’s wrong?” He asked quickly.

She smiled and looked down at the tray full of ice cream.

“What are you planning to do… I mean other than eat it all?” He asked.

“Eat it.” Scootaloo said as she took one and dumped it over Alex’s head.

Alex was silent for a moment, “S… so cold…” He shivered.

“Why don’t we chill out for awhile?” Scootaloo suggested as she pulled Alex’s pants open and dumped a second bowl over his crotch.

“O… only getting… worse…” Alex muttered.

Scootaloo pulled Alex’s shirt forward and dumped a bowl down his chest, then his back.

“NNNN!” Alex groaned.

“Okay now I want to eat mine. I got mine to go though… come on let’s get home before it melts.” Scootaloo said, standing up and walking towards the door.

Alex stood up slowly before shakily following behind her. “But w… wheres your ice cream?” He asked. She looked back at the mess he was covered in and smiled before walking out. Alex’s eyes shifted as he thought. They opened wide as he finally pieced it together and was quick to follow her out.

“Where… do you want me?” Alex asked.

“Clothes are very unappetizing.” Scootaloo said.

Alex shivered slightly as he quickly took off his clothes.

Scootaloo has already undressed and was on the bed next to Alex. She pressed her tongue to his stomach and slowly ran it up to his neck, licking the ice cream off.

Alex shivered as her tongue ran up his skin.

Scootaloo pressed her lips to his, shoving her tongue into his mouth, the taste of ice cream still on it as she did so.

Alex wrestled his tongue against hers and grabbed her ass tightly.

Scootaloo pulled from the kiss and lowered herself to her knees, continuing to lick off the still cold half-melted ice cream as she went down and putting her icy cold mouth over the head of his dick.

Alex shivered from both the cold of the ice cream and her mouth around his dick, he let out a soft moan and his dick started to throb. “Oh god… Scoots…” He mumbled, rubbing a hand through her hair.

Scootaloo greedily licked at his dick, moving down his shaft until she reached his sack, sucking on his balls and moaning.

Alex started to pant heavily and he stared down at her intently, his dick throbbing as it demanded more attention.

Scootaloo forced Alex to the floor and quickly engulfed his entire shaft into her throat.

Alex moaned loudly and his mouth fell agape, the pleasure surging through him caused him to needily thrust his hips.

Scootaloo bobbed her head up and down repeatedly, kneading his balls with one hand and gripping the base of his shaft with her other.

Alex moaned again and his head fell back onto the floor.

Scootaloo pulled off and stared up at him, jerking off as her mouth no longer was doing anything. “Do you want to double stuff my cone?” She asked softly.

“Y… Yes…” Alex mumbled in between moans.

Scootaloo crawled forward, slipping his shaft into her slit and twisting around to have her back face him as she ground her hips roughly forward and back.

Alex moaned and thrust against her, his head falling back again.

“You sit there and… let me do everything.” Scootaloo grunted, gripping his balls as she continued to ride him.

Alex stopped moving and let her go about what she was doing, his moaning growing louder and his balls starting to feel heavier as time went on.

“Nnyeah… tell me how much you love this.” Scootaloo moaned, kneading and rolling his heavy sack in her hand as her slit tightened around him.

“Oh god… I love this soo much… It’s one of the best things… ah… I’ve ever… felt…” Alex grunted in between moans.

Scootaloo moaned loudly, grabbing her breasts and squeezing as she bounced up and down atop his length.

“Nnn… I love you Scoots…” Alex moaned.

“I love you too.” Scootaloo moaned loudly, her lower lips tightening and loosening sporadically as she held herself to the base of his shaft, squeezing his balls tightly.

His throbbing shaft twitched violently as he came, letting loose thick shots of his now heated cum.

Scootaloo’s head fell back and her mouth opened, tongue hanging out as she slowly started grinding her hips again. “Ohhhh your whipped cream is amazinnnng…” She moaned.

Alex grabbed her hips tightly and started to roughly thrust up into her, almost ignoring his current orgasm.

“Fnn… I said… sto...p…” Scootaloo groaned.

Alex grunted as he gave one final thrust and pulled her back so the last of his orgasm sprayed onto her body.

Scootaloo panted, holding his cock to her stomach as it sprayed up onto her breasts and face. “Mm…” She mumbled, catching what she could in her mouth.

Alex nuzzled her neck and nipped at it.

Scootaloo yanked away, sitting upright again and crossing her arms.

“Scootaloo?” Alex asked.

“I guess what I want to do is just out the window right?” She asked quietly.

“No it isn’t.” Alex said.

“Well you proved that just now.” Scootaloo said, standing up and walking towards the kitchen.

“Scoots…” Alex said quietly.

“I’m a mess and I’m going to take a shower. You can use the kitchen sink.” Scootaloo said, grabbing a soda from the fridge and heading into the bathroom.

Alex sighed and walked into the kitchen.

“ALEX!” Scootaloo shouted from the bathroom.

“What?” Alex called.

“If you are not in front of me when I turn around...” Scootaloo shouted.

Alex ran back and into the bathroom.

Scootaloo turned to face him, the shower already running and steam filling the room. “There is no shampoo. Now go to the store and get some. Because if my hair is not clean by the time the water gets cold I SWEAR to god…” She said in an almost growling tone.

Alex flinched and quickly ran out of the bathroom, he quickly threw some clothes on and ran out of the house.

Chapter 18: You've Met With A Terrible Fate Haven't You?

Alex stood in the store just glancing around at the shelves. He walked through the aisles and he stopped in front of one of the shelves. He grabbed a bottle of shampoo pulled it off the shelf only to see Nicholas’ face right behind it, “Jesus!” He half shouted as he jumped back.

“Hello.” Nicholas smiled.

“How the hell did you get right there?” Alex questioned.

“Well first I woke up…” Nicholas started.

“Never mind…” Alex sighed, waving his hand dismissively.

Nicholas climbed past the shelf, knocking several objects to the floor as he transferred from his aisle to Alex’s, grunting as he hit the floor.

“Why are you here?” Alex asked, staring down at Nicholas.

“What? I can’t follow you when I want to?” Nicholas asked, standing up and looking down at the mess he made of nearly half the aisle.

“I’d find it more creepy if I didn’t know you.” Alex said. “And I’m not picking up that stuff.” He said, waving at the mess.

“Oh don’t worry about it, the people who work here will pick it up.” Nicholas said.

“Why… You know what… I have things I need to do.” Alex sighed, walking down the aisle towards the counter.

“Don’t walk away from me.” Nicholas picked up a boxed sponge and threw it at the back of Alex’s head.

“Why can’t I?” Alex asked.

“Because I said so.” Nicholas said, lobbing a shampoo bottle at Alex.

Alex dodged it and stared at Nicholas.

“What’s the matter?” Nicholas asked, picking up several bottles and chucking them one by one off the shelves.

“Stop throwing shit at me!” Alex shouted as he moved behind another aisle to protect himself from the oncoming bombardment. A few moments later the bottles stopped coming. Alex peeked around the corner and saw Nicholas had disappeared. “Oh god…” Alex mumbled. There was a small rustle as he looked up, seeing Nicholas standing on top of the shelves with a bottle of Hershey syrup and ketchup, immediately squirting them down at him

Alex shielded his eyes and ran out from the aisle.

“The shampoo was a ruse! A clever ruse! HAHAHAHA!” Nicholas laughed maniacally as he jumped from shelf to shelf after Alex.

Alex threw the bottle hard at the area where he figured Nicholas would jump to next. Nicholas landed on the bottle, his foot shooting up into the air and making him tumbled into the aisle. All Alex heard was a loud crack.

Alex walked over to the aisle and saw a few of the shoppers stood around Nicholas’ body.

Nicholas lie on the ground, his neck twisted around, assuming now that that is what the crack was.

“Oh my god he’s dead…” A woman said.

Alex sighed and put his head in his hands.

A couple people screamed as Nicholas stood up and glanced around at everyone. “Hello world. Hey world, why are you tilted?” He questioned. “Why is everyone walking on the walls? Why am I on the wall?”

“Your neck’s broken.” Alex said bluntly.

“Oh.” Nicholas said. He put his hands on his head and started twisting, followed by a series of cracks as his neck returned to normal. He tilted his head and stretched. “And the world is right again.”

All the people around him quickly scurried away and out of the aisle.

“Had anyone decided to call the cops I would have been arrested right there…” Alex sighed.

“Ohhhh I wouldn’t let them do that. I’d just wait for them to get here, pop up, go rawr, and bam all fixed.” Nicholas smiled.

“No… You probably would have popped up in the morgue, scared the shit out of EVERYONE, and then come to get me out because of a misunderstanding.” Alex said.

“No I would have waited till they did the autopsy, then wake up and shout in pain, then sue them for money.” Nicholas corrected.

“So I would have spent a few days in a cell because you wanted money?” Alex questioned.

“Phhh… a few days. More like a week.” Nicholas said.

“Mmmhm. I see the way it is.” Alex said, shaking his head.

“What? I’m just joking.” Nicholas chuckled.

“Sure…” Alex nodded sarcastically.

“Okay how about this. I’ll let you use anything in this aisle to get back at me.” Nicholas said.

“Okay.” Alex said, looking around at the various kitchen supplies around the aisle. “Like I want to make them clean up blood…”

“Blood? You don’t remember what happened last time you ‘accidentally’ stabbed me through the heart? You know… the things normal people do when they’re angry?” Nicholas asked.

Alex just stared at Nicholas.

“What? It’s absolutely non-psychopathic to impale your opponent on his own blade, the person training you to use said weapon.” Nicholas said. “I mean right? I went through that phase where I wanted to gut my teacher with a kitchen knife and kill him in a fit of rage.”

“Yeah that’s exactly what I was thinking of.” Alex said, staring intently at one of the meat hammers.

“Go on, take your pick.” Nicholas said, poking Alex in the side of the head.

“No. I’m fine.” Alex said, walking out of the aisle.

“You’re no fun. Are we still on for practice tomorrow?” Nicholas asked, following beside Alex.

Alex sighed but didn’t say anything.

“If you’re worried about me stabbing you, I promise I wont.” Nicholas said. “I was going to use blunt weapons this time.”

“Yeah I don’t want to have every bone in my body broken.” Alex said.

“But that’s half the fun!” Nicholas joked.

“Oh sure because I want to live on the street again.” Alex said quietly.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Nicholas asked.

“I’m pretty damn sure that if I come home with any more injuries Scootaloo’s going to either, destroy my ass for lying to her, or kick me right out of the house.” Alex said.

“Oh she won’t do that… second part. She’s just a little bit uh… what’s the word… bitchy?” Nicholas said.

Alex waved his hand dismissively.

“You know she’s on her period right?” Nicholas asked.

“No.” Alex said, stopping in his tracks and just staring at him.

“What? I keep track of everyone’s menstruation cycles.” Nicholas said.

“Why?” Alex questioned.

“Well one, I don’t know. Two, I’m a doctor. And three! I don’t know.” Nicholas shrugged.

“Oookay then.” Alex said.

“And guess what.” Nicholas said.

“What?” Alex questioned.

“You’re here to get shampoo for a woman that has been waiting in a shower for about… an hour.” Nicholas said, looking at his watch.

“BECAUSE OF YOU!” Alex shouted.

“I didn’t make you make me throw bottles at you then jump onto the shelves to chase you down with ketchup and chocolate sauce.” Nicholas chuckled, shaking his head. “You kids and your stories…”

“If I die then I will fucking find you after death and NEVER leave you alone.” Alex said bluntly.

“And when and IF I ever die, I will see you there.” Nicholas said, waving Alex goodbye as he snatched several things off one of the shelves and ran out of the store. A small alarm went off immediately.

“HEY!” A guard shouted, chasing after Nicholas.

Alex quickly grabbed a bottle of shampoo and walked up to the counter to buy it.

Alex walked quickly into the house and back to the bathroom to find Scootaloo was still in the shower, shaking as the water had turned ice cold. “Oh god… I’m so sorry… Nicholas just showed up and started to throw thing at me…” Alex said quickly as he rushed towards her.

Scootaloo turned the shower off and stepped out, still shivering as she started to dry herself off.

“Scoots… I’m sorry I was so slow…” Alex mumbled.

“I’m glad you’re alive.” Scootaloo said, putting her clothes on slowly. “Because anything less than that would be the only excuse.”

Alex remained silent and stared at the ground.

“Where’s mom and dad?” She asked.

“I don’t know.” He said quietly.

Scootaloo walked out of the bathroom and into the living room, taking a seat on the couch and immediately hearing a squeal. She jumped up and looked down at the couch.

Alex rushed out after her, “What was that?” He asked quickly.

Dusk popped her head out from between the couch cushions and stared up at the two of them.

“Oh… It was Dusk.” Alex sighed.

Scootaloo smiled and picked her up. “What are you doing out of your crib you silly little sneak.” She questioned.

Dusk giggled and wiggled around in her grasp as Scootaloo peppered her with kisses.

Alex smiled a little as he watched the two. He heard a small whimpering as Star tugged on his leg.

Alex leaned down and lifted Star up, “Hey there.” He smiled.

Star stretched out, his small wings extending and twitching randomly, the feathers on it tickling Alex’s hand gently.

Alex laughed a little.

Star reached out and put his hands over Alex’s eyes.

“Hey… What do you think you’re doing?” Alex asked, playfully pulling Star back.

Star put his hands over his own eyes and then moved them away quickly. “BAH!” He babbled.

Alex laughed even more. “Okay we can play a little.” He smiled as he sat down on the couch with Star, sitting him on his lap. Alex then covered up his face.

Star looked up at Alex curiously, staring intently at him.

Alex pulled his hands back, “Peekaboo!” He said with a wide grin.

Star stared motionless at Alex. He paused for a moment before falling backwards off Alex’s lap and onto the couch, staring blankly up at the ceiling.

“You alright?” Alex asked, tickling Star’s stomach a little with his finger.

Star quickly took Alex’s finger into his mouth and started chewing on it.

“I think you broke his brain.” Scootaloo laughed.

Alex laughed a little and his smile widened.

Dusk’s horn lit up, a rainbow aura drifting towards Alex.

Alex stared at the aura.

The aura encompassed Alex’s upper body and he started to feel a tingling sensation.

“She’s not even a year old and she’s doing magic!” Scootaloo said giddily, staring at Alex as if waiting for something to happen.

“Um…” Alex mumbled uncertainly.

Alex tensed up as his clothes became rock solid.

“Oh… God damn it…” Alex muttered.

“Baby uses starch field, it’s super effective!” Scootaloo giggled.

Dusk bounced in Scootaloo’s arms and laughed loudly.

“I’m… Going to go change… Before something happens…” Alex mumbled as he slowly stood up as best he could manage, waddling towards his room.

Scootaloo took a seat next to Star and set Dusk down next to him. The two stared at each other in awe, sitting there motionless.

Alex came back out of his room with a new set of clothes on. “What’s going on now?” Alex asked.

“I dunno, they’re just staring at each other.” Scootaloo shrugged.

“Okay…” Alex shrugged as he walked over to the couch and sat down next to Scootaloo. “Should we do anything about it?”

Star and Dusk stared at each other, reaching out to grab one another only to stop and put their arms down just inches away.

Alex glanced at Scootaloo and smiled widely.

“What are you two up to?” Scootaloo asked.

Star and Dusk put their hand on each other, quickly yanking them away.

“Why are you two so adverse to touching each other now?” Alex asked.

Star wrapped his arms around Dusk, forcing her to start squirming around and giggle. The two of them both fell onto their sides, pausing before bursting into a fit of laughter.

Alex smiled and leaned closer to Scootaloo, “They’re just so cute together.” He said.

Scootaloo clung to Alex and smiled along with him. “Yeah they’re s-” She stopped immediately.

“Something wrong?” Alex asked.

Scootaloo yanked herself away and crossed her arms. “I’m still mad at you.” She said.

Alex sighed, “I know… I’m already prepared to sleep on the couch.” He said.

“You’ll be sleeping with me, naked.” Scootaloo stated. “With a blind fold.”

“Can we… Please… Not use the blindfold… Please?” Alex asked quietly.

“Fine. But you… you d…” Scootaloo mumbled, her eyes glazing over as tears rolled down her face.

Alex instantly wrapped his arms around Scootaloo. “Shhh… Shhh… If it’ll make you happy then I will…” He said quickly, in a soft tone.

“I’m such a jerk…” Scootaloo sobbed.

“No you aren’t.” Alex said.

“I’m sorry… I’m just so… so emotional and…” Scootaloo said, clinging tightly to Alex.

Alex kissed her.

The two of them heard a whimpering. Looking down, they saw Dusk and Star tugging on Scootaloo’s leg, tears in their eyes as they tried their hardest to climb her leg.

Alex reached down and picked the two of them up and set them down on the couch.

Scootaloo took a seat next to the two and they immediately crawled into her lap and clung tightly. “Hey I’m okay… I won’t cry anymore.” She said softly, hugging the two babies close. They buried their faces in her stomach and stopped crying.

Alex nuzzled Scootaloo’s neck and hugged her again. “That’s better.” He said with a soft smile.

There was a flash of light as Dusk teleported onto Alex’s head and started chewing on his hair.

Alex laughed a little and his smile grew wider.

“Bah bah… bah.” Star said, waving his arms towards Scootaloo.

“Bah?” Scootaloo said, raising an eyebrow.

“Bah!” Star and Dusk both said.

“Okay…” Alex nodded.

“Go on.” Scootaloo said.

Star made a few whines and noises before staring at Scootaloo.

“That’s interesting.” Scootaloo nodded.

“I see.” Alex said.

Dusk’s tongue ran across Alex’s ear, getting drool all over it and inside.

Alex shivered, “Uugh…” He mumbled.

“Oh, wait… You missed a spot.” Scootaloo said, licking her finger and sticking it in Alex’s other ear.

“Nngah…” Alex groaned, shivering again.

Scootaloo’s smile grew to ridiculous proportions as she forced Alex to lie down on the couch and started licking his face. Dusk and Star both stared at Alex for a moment before joining in.

Alex squirmed around underneath them.

“It’s happening, accept it.” Scootaloo stated as Star started chewing on his nose and Dusk started patting Alex’s forehead with both her hands like a bongo.

Alex mumbled something.

Scootaloo picked up Star. “Can you say no to THIS face?!” She asked, shoving Star into Alex’s face as he started to get teary eyed.

“N… No.” Alex sighed.

Scootaloo let go of Star and let him plop onto the couch next to Alex. Star immediately clung to Alex and returned to chewing on different parts of his face.

Alex just stared at Scootaloo, not moving, or attempting to get the babies off of his face.

Scootaloo burst into laughter as she stared down at him.

Alex sighed.

Star went limp on top of Alex, his body lying over his entire face as he drooled.

“Aww he thinks you’re a bed.” Scootaloo smiled.

Alex just closed his eyes to keep the drool out of them.

Star climbed onto Alex’s chest and curled up, burying his face in it and yawning.

“Maybe you should take them back to their bed.” Alex said.

“Mm… I don’t really want to wake them up.” Scootaloo started.

“Well I’ll just sleep right here then.” Alex said.

“Yeah. You will.” Scootaloo said, taking a seat next to Alex and lying next to him.

Alex sighed and stared up at the ceiling.

Scootaloo wrapped herself around Alex’s arm and closed her eyes, nuzzling against him. Alex smiled and closed his eyes, drifting off to sleep alongside the three of them.

Chapter 19: Reminiscent

The next morning:

Scootaloo’s eyes opened, immediately noticed the two babies on her chest staring at her. “Morning?” She said uncertainly.

Alex mumbled something and shifted around a little underneath the three of them before going back to quietly snoring.

Star looked at Alex, falling onto his side and reaching out towards him.

Alex didn’t move as he continued to sleep peacefully.

Scootaloo lifted Star up and set him on Alex’s chest.

Alex groaned quietly and shifted around again.

Star crawled up, straddling Alex’s neck and giggling.

After a moment Alex’s eyes shot open

Star started kicking his legs on either side of Alex’s neck, laughing as he bounced on it.

Alex grunted and lifted Star off of his neck. “I’m awake!” He said.

Star kicked his legs and flailed his arms happily.

Scootaloo had the widest smile on her face as she stared at the two.

Alex stared back at Scootaloo.

Dusk yawned, stretching and rolling around on Scootaloo’s chest. Scootaloo wrapped her arms around Dusk and hugged her. “Oh are you still tired?” Scootaloo asked.

“Maaaah!” Dusk squeaked.

Alex smiled and looked at Star. “Star seems pretty wide awake now.” He said.

“Oh!” Scootaloo said, sitting up and nearly dropping Dusk onto the couch.

“What?” Alex asked.

“Oh.” Scootaloo said, standing up and walking to the front door, pausing there.

“Scootaloo?” Alex asked curiously.

Scootaloo opened the front door and Alex saw Applebloom and Sweetie Belle standing there.

“Oh.” Alex said.

Sweetie and Applebloom rushed in and took a seat on either side of Alex.

“Hi.” Alex said.

“He’s still mine.” Scootaloo said.

Sweetie waved her off dismissively. “So Alex…” She said.

“Yes?” Alex asked.

“So how are you so perfect?” Applebloom asked.

“Yeah that’s not fair.” Sweetie said.

“What?” Alex asked, glancing between the two of them.

“Please?” Sweetie said, looking over at Scootaloo.

“No.” Scootaloo stated.

“But we already sorta…” Applebloom said.

“I said no.” Scootaloo said.

“But it’s just sex!” Applebloom said.

Alex stared blankly ahead for a few moments. “No.” He said.

“Fine, then you’re helping us get a boyfriend.” Sweetie said, her and Applebloom standing up and dragging Scootaloo towards the door. Scootaloo looked desperately at Alex, holding Dusk out quickly.

Alex quickly lifted Star up and rushed over to take Dusk from Scootaloo.

“Have fun!” Scootaloo said as the door slammed behind her.

Dusk and Star stared up at Alex curiously.

“I…” Alex mumbled before he looked down at the two. “Oh I know! Play date!” He said.

Dusk’s horn lit up and she disappeared.

Alex’s eyes widened instantly, “Dusk?” He said frantically as he started searching for her.

There was a flash from Scootaloo’s room, followed by several laughs and giggles.

Alex rushed into the room and instantly saw Tulip, Petal, and Dusk sitting on the bed giggling and bouncing.

Star squirmed in Alex’s grasp, reaching out towards the three and whimpering.

Alex set Star down on the bed.

Tulip looked at Star curiously.

Petal’s horn lit up and one of the pillows vanished.

Star clung to Petal and started chewing on her horn.

Petal started to giggle and squirm around.

Tulip climbed onto Star and brought the three of them down as she started chewing on his wings.

Star’s wings twitched and he started giggling uncontrollably, kicking his legs frantically.

Petal squirmed out of his grasp and crawled over to Dusk, staring at her and giggling loudly.

Dusk stared at Petal for a moment before falling backwards and staring up at the ceiling.

Petal grabbed Dusk’s foot and started chewing on it.

Tulip’s horn lit up and a large stuffed animal landed on the center of the bed. All four babies looked at the stuffed animal before nearly tackling it, clinging and nuzzling against it.

Petal yawned and fell off of it as she fell asleep. After she hit the bed she snapped awake and started kicking at the air before giggling loudly.

Alex crouched down beside the bed and covered his face up.

Tulip tugged on Star’s shoulder. Star looked at her, Tulip pointing to Alex. The four of them glanced at him and stared. Dusk looked around the room frantically.

“Peekaboo!” Alex said as he uncovered his face.

Tulip’s expression was blank for a second before she started to giggle and clap causing her to fall off of the stuffed animal and right beside her sister.

Petal joined in the giggling fit and started to bounce.

Star stared in almost disbelief at Alex.

Dusk whimpered and quickly fell off the animal, crawling towards Alex.

Alex hugged Dusk, “It’s alright…” He said comfortingly.

Star turned to Tulip and licked her face.

Tulip stared at Star before grabbing his nose and tugging on it. She then licked the area right in between his eyes.

Star stared curiously at Tulip.

Tulip started to giggle as her horn lit up. Her horn flashed brightly and the two of them were instantly buried underneath a mountain of toys.

Petal stared curiously at the toys for a moment before she started trying to climb to the top of it.

Star quickly grabbed a toy and crawled over to Tulip, handing it to her.

Tulip took the toy from him and stared at it for a few moments before smiling and laughing.

Alex smiled as he glanced between the two of them.

Petal stared at Star.

There was a bright green flash, turning everyone’s attention to the sudden changeling in the room. “Oh.” Sam said.

“Oh… Hi Sam.” Alex said. “I’d ask why you’re naked but…”

Sam walked up to the bed and looked down at the babies. “Oh.” He said again.

“What’s going on with everyone saying, ‘Oh.’ All of a sudden?” Alex asked.

“Well your brother and his wife are having a fit that their babies just vanished.” Sam said.

“Ah. Well they’re both fine.” Alex said.

Sam kneeled down and stared at Tulip.

Tulip stared at Sam and scooted behind Star.

Star stared silently at Sam.

“Ohhhhhh.” Sam said.

“Yep.” Alex nodded.

Sam stuck his tongue out and roughly licked Star’s face. Star sat there silently for a few moments before crawling behind Tulip.

Tulip shrunk back as much as she could and continued to stare fearfully at Sam.

Petal was now staring at Sam.

Sam scooted closer to Petal and stared at her.

Petal’s horn lit up and it looked like she was straining to do something.

Sam scratched his head as he waited for whatever she was doing.

Petal’s horn flashed before she fell backwards, the glow around her horn slowly fading.

Sam reached over and poked Petal’s horn.

“Um… Sam?” Alex said.

“What is i-” Sam was cut off as a life sized tiger plushie landed on him.

“That.” Alex laughed.

Tulip started to giggle as she climbed on top of the tiger and started bouncing on its’ back.

Petal laid there silently for a moment before she started to snore.

Star and Dusk stared curiously at the jet black tentacle hovering next to them.

“Sam, what are you doing?” Alex asked curiously.

Several more tentacles started poking Star and Dusk, making them giggle loudly.

Tulip was staring silently at the tentacles.

A tentacle wrapped around Tulip and lifted her into the air.

Tulip stiffened up and stared blankly at the wall.

The tentacle fastened around her and started swinging her gently back and forth.

Tulip started to giggle and kick her legs.

Alex’s eyes shifted to the corner of a room, seeing a little girl staring at him. “Um… Hi there?” He said uncertainly.

The girl flinched as he noticed her, her horn sparking a familiar green aura before she disappeared. Sam looked up. “Hi.” He smiled.

Alex sighed and shook his head.

“What?” Sam asked.

Alex shrugged, “I think I’m seeing things…” He mumbled.

Alex turned and saw a tentacle hovering next to his face, staring at him.

He raised an eyebrow. The tentacle wrapped around his arm and started coiling around his body.

“What are you…” Alex started. He let out a gasp as he was lifted into the air. All the babies looked up at Alex and started laughing, Star clapping his hands together happily.

Tulip started clapping too as she watched Alex.

“Okay then…” Alex said as he looked down at Sam.

Sam’s smile widened as Alex was spun slowly, tilting him upside down and gyrating him around in the air.

Alex grunted quietly and started glancing around, “Oh god… I don’t…” He started mumbling before he shut his mouth and gulped.

The door to the room opened slightly. “Hey we’re ho-” Dash stopped. She glanced at Tulip bouncing happily on the stuffed tiger that Sam was firmly lying beneath. She looked at Star and Dusk giggling happily as Alex was flung around the room. Petal rolled onto her stomach and looked sleepily up at Dash.

Alex stared pleadingly at Dash.

Dash’s wings shot out and she hovered over, lifting Tulip off the tiger and landing on the top, forcing Sam to grunt as his face was smothered in the stuffed animal. All the tentacles twitched and shot back to Sam, Alex quickly being dropped to the floor.

Alex grunted as he hit the floor and he pushed himself up, “Th… Thank you…” He mumbled as he quickly rushed out of the room and into the bathroom, closing the door behind himself.

“MMPH!” Sam said, his limbs flailing feebly under the animal. Dash stood up and the stuffed tiger was kicked against the wall, Sam taking a deep breath in.

Tulip and Petal both looked at the tiger and started to whimper.

Dash set Tulip on the bed and lifted up the tiger, hovering and making it look like the tiger was flying as she flew in circles around the room.

Both of them started to giggle and clap happily as they watched. Dash flew over the bed and dropped the tiger on top of the four of them.

Tulip and Petal stopped making noise as they clung to the tiger and nuzzled themselves against it.

Star climbed onto the tiger and held his arms out, his wings flapping rapidly. Dash landed roughly on the bed, making all the babies bounce up and land onto the tiger.

Petal looked at Dash and tilted her head curiously.

Tulip crawled up to Star and hugged him tightly as she started giggling.

Star pushed Tulip off the tiger and onto her back on the bed. He fell forward off after her and clung tightly to her.

Tulip nuzzled herself against Star and closed her eyes.

There was a bright flash of light from under the bed, followed by silence. “Huh?” Dash mumbled.

Petal looked around curiously.

Alex walked back into the room and wiped his mouth, “Okay… I’m done…” He said.

Dash let out a fearful scream as a hand came out from under the bed and dragged her under.

Alex’s eyes widened and he ran over to the bed and dropped down. “Dash!?” He said quickly. There was another flash. As Alex looked under he noticed she was gone.

“Oh god…” Alex mumbled.

Sam stood up and looked around the room.

“Sam…” Alex started.

“I dunno.” Sam shrugged.

“This is really bad…” Alex said quietly as he nervously walked back from the bed. There was another flash and he felt a hand grab his leg.

Alex yelped and tried to get back.

Sam’s horn lit up and Red was dragged out from under the bed, dangling him upside down.

“Damn it Red…” Alex mumbled as he fell back onto the floor.

“Blood… building in brain…” Red stammered. The door flew open and Dash stormed in.

“That was NOT funny.” She stated.

“You scared the living crap out of me.” Alex said.

Red was dropped to the floor, landing with a grunt. He looked up at Sam. “What was that for?” He asked.

“Um…” Sam said, an almost worried tone in his voice.

“You were the one dragging people under the bed.” Alex stated.

“It was just a joke!” Red said defensively.

“A stupid joke.” Dash said, kicking him in the shin.

“Ow! I walk with that!” Red groaned.

“Ummm…” Sam repeated.

“What’s wrong?” Alex asked.

“The babies are gone.” Sam stated.

Dash and Red quickly looked around the room. “What?!” They said.

“How the hell did that happen?” Alex asked fearfully.

“What’s that?” Sam asked, pointing to an envelope on the bed where the babies used to be. The first thing they noticed was the symbol on the wax seal that held it shut. It was a picture of a crescent shaped moon.

Chapter 20: The Search

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 21: Delayed

“Oh hey Chryssie.” Sam smiled, waving to the female changeling.

“Mm good to see you again Sam.” Chrysalis hummed.

Alex glanced around a little nervously. “Don’t worry.” Sam said reassuringly. Alex was teleported into Chrysalis’ lap.

“Oh Alex, you don’t think I’d hurt you now do you?” Chrysalis cooed softly, stroking a hand through his hair.

“N… no…” Alex mumbled, his body still a little stiff. There was a green flash, the realization that now she was sitting in Scootaloo’s lap hitting him. He blinked a few times. “Huh…”

“Alex… I’m scared.” Scootaloo said shakily, hugging Alex against her. He silently hugged her and began to comfortingly nuzzle her.

“Um…” A similar voice rang in from across the room. Alex looked to Twilight and saw Scootaloo standing beside her.

“My brave little man.” The fake Scootaloo whispered. Alex pushed away from her and stumbled back from the couch, obviously startled and dazed. “Oh you hurt me Alex, I thought you loved me!” The fake said, starting to laugh. Her tone started trailing off and sounding more like Chrysalis as a green flash returned her to her normal form.

Alex mumbled something to himself and grimaced before he quickly walked to Scootaloo and hugged her tightly. “Can you stop that?” Twilight questioned.

“You called me.” Chrysalis sighed, leaning back into the couch. “I love your furniture, I’ll have to tell my decorator.”

“We just need help finding my kid.” Dash groaned, punching Red in the jaw.

“What was that for?” Red grunted, grabbing his jaw and rubbing it softly.

“I don’t know, I just feel you had something to do with this.” Dash said.

“Why would I have anything to do with it? They’re my kids too.” Red stated.

“I meant bringing the Queen Bitch here.” Dash said sternly.

“Nice to see you too Rainbow Dash.” Chrysalis said with an amused laugh.

“We need all the help we can get.” Red said. There was a green flash and Sam was gone. Everyone noticed he had moved to the couch and Chrysalis was in his lap this time. “Oh this furniture is muuuch better.” She sighed, leaning back into his muscular chest. Sam smiled and wrapped his arms around her, pausing and looking up at Twilight. She rolled her eyes and nodded. Sam smiled widely and hugged Chrysalis tightly. “I’ll have to stop by more often.” Chrysalis laughed.

“Right it’s her. I should have thought it through a little bit more…” Red sighed.

“Can you help us or not.” Twilight asked, crossing one leg over the other and tapping her foot impatiently.

“I don’t know, maybe you should ask nicely.” Chrysalis said softly. Sam tilted her head gently.

“Please?” Sam whispered. A chill went through Chrysalis’ spine immediately.

“Sure…” Chrysalis mumbled.

“Great! Let’s start RIGHT NOW!” Red ordered. Chrysalis, Sam, and Twilight disappeared from the room.

“Annnd I’ll assume it’s a go.” Cecil said, cracking his knuckles.

“Yep.” Nicholas nodded, attempting to crack his knuckles too. “YHnngh…”

“Leave the cracking to me.” Cecil said, the two starting to laugh together.

“We all need to get looking.” Red said. “Enough fooling around.”

“Right.” Cecil and Nicholas nodded, heading out the door and out of view.

“While Twilight, Sam and Sam’s ex get a plan together, we should go get Sweetie and Applebloom.” Scootaloo suggested.

“Oh yeah… them.” Alex groaned quietly.

“I’ll make sure they don’t have sex with you.” Scootaloo reassured.

“So what you’re saying is… Dash’s babies has been taken?” Applebloom asked.

“And we need to save them?” Sweetie continued.

“Meaning…” Scootaloo smiled widely.

“Cutie Mark Crusaders Baby Nap Rescuers!” The three cheered.

“Ohh is Alex coming?” Sweetie asked giddily. Applebloom smiled and stood just as excited next to Scootaloo.

“Yes, I am.” Alex nodded. He stayed cautiously back from both of Scootaloo’s friends.

“Please, try to be serious. This is a kid we’re talking about!” Scootaloo said sternly. Applebloom and Sweetie nodded, saluting shortly after.

“Well you have an army helping, so I assume it won’t be very long a search.” Chrysalis sighed pleasantly. Sam leaned down and kissed her cheek, causing Chrysalis to giggle quietly. Twilight just stared at the two, seeming unamused.

Alex sighed quietly. Scootaloo took a seat next to Alex, hugging him tightly. “I’m sure if Elizabeth wanted to hurt your kids, she wouldn’t have just taken them. We can rest easy for now at least.” Nicholas assured.

“So, that means she wants us to come after them.” Alex started.

“Oh we will. Patience.” Chrysalis said, switching to making out with Sam fully.

“So are you polygamists now or what?” Dash asked.

“Oh my.” Fluttershy said quietly.

“Did someone say polygamy?” Sweetie asked. Both her and Applebloom scooted closer to Alex. Alex just put his head in his hands and grumbled quietly into them.

“Oh will you relax. Most ponies would love to have mares crawling all over them. And you have literally had them crawling.” Scootaloo teased, leaning closer to whisper, “All. Over…”

“That’s not it though.” Alex stated.

“What?” Scootaloo asked.

“Why are so few of us actually thinking about finding the BABIES that have been kidnapped?” Alex questioned.

“We’re doing all we can…” Scootaloo said defensively. “They’re MY sister and brother, but I know that it’s not as easy as just ‘looking’”

“I know what I can do.” Twilight said, running to the stairs and up into her room.

Alex mumbled quietly as he glanced towards Chrysalis and Sam. Sam looked at Alex, pulling from the make-out session and making Chrysalis give a pout. “What’s wrong? Did you want another massage?” Sam asked curiously.

“No.” Alex sighed. He just closed his eyes.

“Alex.” Scootaloo said, taking his hand gently. He remained silent. “We’ll find them.” She said softly.

“I know.” He said quietly.

“So we can at least not let them get to us. They want us to worry… Lets not let them win.” Scootaloo smiled. Alex smiled and hugged his mare, pulling her onto his lap.

“Yeah…” Alex nodded as he buried his face in Scootaloo’s neck. Sweetie and Applebloom hugged the two and smiled hopefully.

“We’ll get em!” Applebloom assured.

“Yeah!” Sweetie nodded.

“What are we going to do until then?” Alex asked.

“What do we usually do?” Scootaloo raised an eyebrow.

“Right.” Alex chuckled.

“Are you talking about sex?” Sam inquired.

“Maybe.” Alex grinned,

“Oh that sounds fun.” Chrysalis teased, winking at Alex with a very sultry gaze. Alex again buried his face in Scootaloo’s neck, his face reddening for the first time in a while.

“Does anyone know where Pinkie is? I haven’t seen her in awhile.” Fluttershy asked.

“Now that I think about it… I haven’t seen Van or Axel either.” Cecil scratched his head.

“Well… maybe they’re all together.” Alex suggested.

“I do remember them saying that Van was missing and that they were going to look for him.” Rarity added.

“That doesn’t sound good.” Alex muttered quietly. There was a quiet knocking at the front door. Dash walked over to the door and cracked it open.

“Who is…” Dash started, tumbling backwards as the door was thrown open by a changeling. Everyone’s eyes snapped to the solid black figure, except for the many bruises and cuts lining its’ body. They then realized it hadn’t pushed it open, but instead was leaning against it. The changeling slumped to the floor and passed out. Chrysalis seemed the most surprised out of anyone.

“What… the…” Alex said slowly. Sam was already up and helping the changeling onto the couch. Chrysalis rested its’ head on her lap and caressed him gently. “Do you have any idea what could have happened to it?” Alex asked, glancing at Chrysalis. The changeling slowly opened one eye, the other bruised and swollen shut.

“M… My Queen…” The changeling mumbled.

“Shh shh… Rest now.” Chrysalis shushed, running a hand along the changeling’s bruised cheek gently enough to not hurt, soothing the creature greatly. The changeling relaxed entirely into Chrysalis like a child to its’ mother. “You’re going to be just fine, you’re safe now.” She cooed, stroking his forehead gently.

“Wow…” Alex said quietly as he watched how tenderly she was treating the changeling.

“We found them.” The changeling said quietly.

Everyone was absolutely silent as they looked at one another.

“We need t…” Alex cut himself off as he paused in thought. “We should get more people to help.” He said. Rapid footsteps were heard as Twilight returned from her room with a note.

“Just what I was thinking.” Twilight said. “I’m going to notify Celestia.”

“Great! I think I know who else will help.” Alex said.

“Mm don’t you think we’re going a bit overboard?” Chrysalis sighed softly.

“It’s better to prepare for the worst and expect the best right?” Alex asked. Fluttershy groaned quietly, tensing up in her seat. Everyone looked right at Fluttershy.

“What’s wrong?” Dash asked.

“Oh… I think the baby is kicking.” Fluttershy smiled, putting a hand to her stomach. Cecil and Nicholas smiled almost ridiculously as they rushed over to Fluttershy.

“Can I?” Cecil started. Fluttershy nodded, followed by Cecil placing a hand on her stomach. His smile only grew as he felt the small kicks. Fluttershy’s face twisted to confusion as she saw that Nicholas had a hand on her breast.

“What are you doing?” Fluttershy asked slowly.

“Feeling the baby.” Nicholas said.

“Mmhm. That’s exactly what it looks like.” Alex chuckled.

“Yeah… You can stop feeling the baby now.” Cecil said, rolling his eyes.

“Wait I just felt it kick!” Nicholas smiled, getting a laugh from a few people.

“You want to feel a kick?” Fluttershy asked. Nicholas stared at her for a moment before slowly removing his hand.

Alex moved Scootaloo from his lap and stood up. “What’s wrong?” Scootaloo asked.

“I need to go talk with my brother.” Alex said.

“You want me to come with you?” Scootaloo asked.

“If you want to then sure.” Alex nodded. She smiled and wrapped herself around his arm. He smiled a little and hugged her as they walked to the front door. Before he even reached for the handle, Sweetie and Applebloom were already at his side as well.

“Hey uh… Sweetie.” Spike said quickly. Sweetie paused and turned to the dragon. “You mind um… Staying here?” Twilight cracked a smile but remained silent. Alex’s smile grew as he looked over at Sweetie.

“Um… Sure.” Sweetie shrugged as she smiled a little bit.

“If you’re quite done flirting, I have the location of your children.” Chrysalis announced. Scootaloo nudged Alex.

“Lets go see your brother.” Scootaloo said.

“Are we going to ask for his help?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yeah.” Alex nodded, “I’m hoping everyone is going to help.”

“Why don’t you do the honors.” Scootaloo laughed, motioning to the door. Alex knocked on the door a few times. There were footsteps that sounded like they were running on the other side. The door swung open and Pinkie poked her head out.

“Um… Hi Pinkie…” Alex started the surprise showing clearly on his face.

“Where… have you been?” Scootaloo asked just as uncertain as her boyfriend.

“Looking for Van.” Pinkie said.

“Any… luck on that?” Alex asked.

“Nope.” Axel’s voice rang out, the door pushing open wider and showing the muscular earth pony beside Pinkie.

“So, um… Is my brother home?” Alex asked.

“Yep.” Axel nodded.

“You’re spending too much time with Big Mac.” Pinkie giggled. Axel rolled his eyes and invited the two inside, lifting Pinkie up over his shoulder with a squeal from her.

“Hey you two what’s up?” Torrent asked as he glanced at Alex and Scootaloo.

“Yo yo wassup!” Pinkie said from the awkward bent over position over Axel’s shoulder.

“Well… we have something we need all of you to help with.” Alex started.

“Okay, shoo- Wait… Ryotta wanted to see you Alex.” Torrent said. “Kinda sounded urgent too.”

“Oh, okay.” Alex nodded. “I’ll be back soon then.” He rushed off into the house.

“Sooo…” Scootaloo started.

“So?” Torrent asked.

“What is it that you two needed help with?” Rose asked as she stepped into view from the dining room.

“Yeah um… I kinda need your help.” Scootaloo said.

“With what?” Torrent asked. “We’re ready to help with anything.”

“My new baby brother and sister were kidnapped by Elizabeth and we’re trying to find them so we thought we should ask you for help but then Chrysalis came in and the changelings are helping look and Twilight just sent a letter to Celestia and I’m scared and don’t want to see Dash’s kids get hurt.” Scootaloo said, taking a deep breath in immediately after. The house fell utterly silent.

“Wh… at?” Torrent muttered bringing to words what everyone must have been thinking. Axel dropped Pinkie to the floor, losing his grip slowly.

“Oof!” Pinkie spouted.

“Sorry… Just… surprised.” Axel said.

“You know what this means don’t you?” Pinkie asked.

“I know what it means to me but… shoot.” Torrent said slowly.

“Zombabies!” Pinkie shouted.

Torrent put his head in his hands. “No… It doesn’t mean that.” He groaned.

“Think about it!” Pinkie said in a more serious tone. “That’s Elizabeth’s big thing, messing with people and doing experiments. SHE is the one that put the curse on Cecil, so what could she be doing to the babies? Zombies!” Pinkie said.

“That d…” Torrent paused.

“That seems… l… likely…” Rose stammered quietly.

“It does make you think… Maybe she’s not just holding them hostage.” Scootaloo said, her face turning absolutely pale.

“Then… she…” Torrent trailed off unable to come up with anything to counter the feeling permeating throughout everyone in the room.

“Oh god… We have to tell everyone.” Scootaloo said quickly.

“Tell everyone what dear?” A familiar voice rang through the room that made everyone’s hairs stand on edge. They turned and saw Elizabeth sitting on the couch.

“What the hell are you doing in my house?” Torrent questioned, anger instantly flooding him.

“Drinking tea hopefully. Would you mind fixing us up a pot?” Elizabeth asked softly.

“No. I won’t.” Torrent stated.

“Give the babies back!” Scootaloo shouted angrily.

“In due time.” Elizabeth assured. “They’re being watched by Gregor, I assure you they are safe.”

“Oh good, the worst that can happen is he eats them.” Axel groaned.

“Why are you here then?” Rose questioned in an almost deathly calm tone.

“Can’t I visit my friends?” Elizabeth asked in a feigned hurt tone.

“What friends would those be?” Rose questioned. “I’d think a scheming, villainous bitch wouldn’t have very many of those.”

“Well that’s not a very nice thing to say.” Elizabeth laughed quietly.

“I know it isn’t but I’m only saying what I know to be the truth.” Rose said.

“Well this has been lovely, but I have a ritual to perform.” Elizabeth said factually.

“Oh… my… god…” Torrent mumbled.

“You’re going to k…” Rose couldn’t even finish what she had to say.

“Dash’s child has magical potential, that of which I have never seen before, so you can rest easy that Dusk will be unharmed. However, the other is… Expendable.” Elizabeth said in a cold and serious tone.

“No life is expendable!” Torrent growled.

“It’s all relative.” Elizabeth cooed, standing up and straightening her silky short dress.

“Really, and what gives you the right to decide that?” Torrent questioned.

“The fact that I can get away with it.” Elizabeth snickered.

“That’s not going to last forever.” Torrent stated.

“We’ll see. Oh and before I go, let me leave you with a small gift.” Elizabeth smiled, her cracked horn lighting up with a thick black magic.

“What the hell are you doing now?” Torrent questioned as he got into a fighting stance. There was a blackness that engulfed the room for a split second, and when it cleared she was gone.Ah

“Where’d she go?” Scootaloo asked frantically. Axel turned and ran to the front door. When he opened it, it no longer lead outside… But into the kitchen.

Meanwhile:

Alex slowly stepped into Ryotta’s room and saw the large earth pony kneeling down in front of a statue almost as if in prayer. Alex looked at the statue and noticed a sheathed blade sitting in its’ outstretched hands.

“Ah good, you’re here.” Ryotta said as he looked back at Alex. “Come sit down.”

Alex smiled and kneeled down beside Ryotta.

“For having such a short time together you have come a long way.” Ryotta smiled. “ I feel it’s time to give you something.”

“What is it?” Alex asked curiously.

“Ah, before I give it to you I need you to make a few promises to me.” Ryotta said.

“Sure, anything.” Alex nodded.

“First. I don’t want you to bring death to anyone with it.” Ryotta started. Alex nodded again, urging him to continue. “You are to only use it to protect those you love. Don’t be a hero but don’t be a coward either.”

“Well… I don’t think I can promise that. At least, not for Scootaloo. So long as I can hold her hand, I will sacrifice my life to make sure she can live at least one minute longer.” Alex said, looking down at the ground.

“Then… at least promise me this. You’ll forgive him for what he’s done to you.” Ryotta said quietly. Alex’s head turned to Ryotta.

“Huh?” Alex mumbled.“

“You know who I’m talking about.” Ryotta said. Alex locked eyes with Ryotta, the two staring silently at each other through the deathly quiet air. Ryotta continued as he took the sword that the statue was holding and placed it down in front of Alex. “I’m not asking you to let him back into your life. Just let go of the hatred. To let the light in you first need to banish all the darkness. And vengeance, hatred, and anger are the greatest darkness we can get rid of ourselves.”

Alex looked down at the sword and stared at it for a few moments. He took it into his hands and unsheathed it.

“Alex.” Ryotta said.

“The past is in the past. My father didn’t do anything wrong.” Alex said.

“Hm?” Ryotta mumbled quizzically.

“My childhood wasn’t the best… But if he hadn’t done what he did, I would never have left. I wouldn’t have found Ponyville, and the love of my life. I’m grateful for what he did, so there’s nothing for me to forgive.” Alex smiled.

Ryotta smiled back, “I’m happy that my own blade is going to someone so strong.” He said. Alex stared at him for a moment before holding his hand out, palm towards the ceiling. He set the blade of the sword onto his palm, the other sharpened side facing the ceiling too.

“Put your hand on top of it.” Alex said. Ryotta placed his hand on top of the blade.

“And now?” Ryotta asked. Alex pulled the sword, cutting the palm of both their hands. Neither of them flinched, but Alex was the first to pull his hand away.

“I have a lot of scars, but this is one that I’ll never forget.” Alex said, holding up his palm, a trickle of blood running down it from the incision he made. “Because it’ll remind me of you.” For the first time since they met Alex saw a few tears run down Ryotta’s face.

“I planned on leaving this all with no regrets… but you’re making it hard to accomplish that.” He laughed quietly. Alex held out the bloody hand and smiled. Ryotta took his hand with his own bloodied one and shook it. Alex pulled Ryotta into a hug, his grip never faltering. “You’ll do great…” Ryotta said quietly as he squeezed Alex back.

“I learned from the best.” Alex said, resting his head on Ryotta’s shoulder.

“The best have nothing left to learn.” Ryotta said. “And you taught me things I never thought about before.”

Alex pulled back, a smile beaming on his face. “Why don’t we go back to the group before they think we’re dead.” He laughed.

“Yes, lets get back to them.” Ryotta nodded as he smiled a little wider. Alex sheathed the sword and carried it with him out to the living room. The two of them froze as they saw that everyone else was on the floor… asleep?

Chapter 22: Lose

“Why are they sleeping?” Alex asked uncertainly.

“I don’t know.” Ryotta said.

“What should we do?!” Alex questioned.

“Our best bet is to try to rouse them. But if that fails we’ll need help.” Ryotta stated calmly as he kneeled beside Axel and gave him a slight shake. “This isn’t normal.” He said.

“Maybe we should get some help?” Alex suggested.

“We definitely should.” Ryotta nodded. “One of us will need to stay here to make sure nothing else happens though.”

“You stay, I’ll go.” Alex suggested.

“Alright.” Ryotta nodded. “Get back here as soon as you get someone.”

“I’ve gotta find Twilight... “ Alex told himself as he continued down the road to the large tree in the center of town. A sharp pain hit Alex in the head as someone gripped his hair and yanked it back. “What the hell!” He said loudly as he struggled against whoever was grabbing him.

“Hello shrimp.” Gregor’s deep voice rang out as a gut wrenching punch hit Alex in the back. Alex choked on his own breath as his entire body was wracked with pain. “Oh ya brought me a new toy?” He cackled as the sword was unsheathed from Alex’s side. Alex attempted to spin around and punch Gregor. Forgetting about the grip on his hair, Gregor literally lifted him up, sending waves of pain through Alex and continuing to laugh at his struggle. Alex kicked out in a continued effort to hit Gregor. “Settle down runt.” He ordered, hitting Alex in the back of the head with the hilt of the sword and making his vision flicker out for a moment. Alex stopped struggling and managed to hold back tears.

“You wouldn’t want that orange bitch to get hurt would you?” Gregor mocked in a threateningly cold tone. Alex remained utterly silent, though his answer was clear on his face. Gregor threw him to the ground and stomped on his back, feeling a surge of pain strike his kidney. Alex groaned painfully and closed his eyes tightly. He was beginning to refuse to give Gregor the reactions he wanted. “Shiny little toothpick ya got here.” Gregor chuckled, observing the katana closely.

“It’s… not a toothpick…” Alex said.

“Oh really?” Gregor smirked, tossing the katana to the ground and drawing his own bastard sword. “Then show me what ya got ya little cunt.”

Alex shakily climbed to his feet and grabbed the katana. He took in a shaking breath and tried to steady himself. “I’ll be a nice pony and let ya take the first shot.” Gregor laughed, opening his arms.

Alex sliced at Gregor’s chest right before moving down and connecting a solid hit with his leg. Gregor groaned and fell to one knee in front of Alex. Alex moved back, almost instantly bringing the blade down through Gregor’s shoulder. The bulky pony let out a pained shout through gritted teeth. Alex tore the blade back out and stepped back. Blood ran down his body as he smiled a toothy smile at the sword wielding teenager. “Ya got bite... “ Gregor chuckled quietly. Alex remained silent as he watched Gregor intently. “I’ll be having a bite outta your girl’s pussy soon enough.” He growled with laughter.

“No you won’t.” Alex stated.

“And who’s gonna stop me? You’re too afraid to use that little stick that you can’t even hit me where it counts.” Gregor said.

“I’m not a killer.” Alex said.

“I am. And I can’t wait to watch the life slip from her eyes when I’m choking her last breath out.” He smirked widely.

“I may not kill you but I sure as hell won’t let you do that.” Alex stated. Gregor stood up, gripping his sword effortlessly as if the wounds he was given didn’t phase him at all.

“My turn.” He exclaimed. Alex’s eyes widened and his breath once again caught in his breath. Gregor charged and swung his weapon, Alex quickly dodged out of the way only to be caught by his opponent’s elbow to the face. Alex stumbled back and gripped his now bloodied nose with one hand. His eyes snapped open wider at the sudden change of direction, seeing Gregor’s sword nearly collide with him as he fell back to the ground to avoid it. Immediately it came down into the dirt as Alex rolled out of the way. Alex’s katana swung and cut Gregor’s heel, sending the hulk to the mud. “Ah! Little shit…” Gregor grunted, attempting to climb to his feet only to stumble forward to the ground once more.

“I don’t need to kill you to stop you.” Alex said.

“Ah really?” Gregor chuckled. His muscles tensed for a moment and Alex was greeted with a familiar sight. The blood and wounds on Gregor turned purple, like when he had stabbed Nicholas. Alex slowly backed away. Gregor stood up once more, smiling and laughing before pointing his sword at Alex. “Let’s continue.” He said. Gregor grunted as a rock hit him in the head. “The fuck?” He grumbled.

Alex took the chance to get away from Gregor. “Raaaaah!” A familiar voice rang out as Nicholas tackled Gregor.

Alex managed a small sigh of relief at the sight of his friend. Gregor threw Nicholas off and impaled his sword through Nicholas’ stomach. Alex flinched, more out of the sight of it then out of the actual act itself. “That hurt you dick!” Nicholas groaned. Alex stifled a small laugh.

“Oi forgot.” Gregor mumbled, pulling his sword out and scratching his head.

“Just because I’m immortal doesn’t mean I can’t feel pain.” Nicholas snapped. He reeled his leg back and kicked the large pony in the knee and a loud snap was heard.

“NNHGAH!” Gregor shouted, falling back and holding his leg as his knee was shattered.

Alex took this new opportunity to get even further away from the two. Nicholas groaned and stood up, the hole in the center of him slowly healing as he turned to Alex and smiled. “Hi.” Nicholas waved.

“Hi.” Alex waved back from his safe distance. Gregor’s tall demeanor came into view behind Nicholas as he stood back up. “He’s up again!” Alex said quickly. Gregor swung his sword and Nicholas froze. Alex stood there completely unsure of what was going on. Nicholas stood there unmoving, his facial expression absolutely still. It wasn’t for another moment before Alex saw his head slide off, followed by the body going limp and falling to the ground. Alex stumbled backwards, now scared out of his mind. Gregor cackled quietly, bending down and grabbing the lifeless head and holding it up.

“Now that’s funny.” He laughed.

Alex mumbled quietly as he stared wide-eyed at the head, no words were able to come from his mouth. Gregor threw the head at Alex, who caught it immediately. Alex stood motionless nothing but utter shock filling him. “Now let’s see what you look like without one.” Gregor smirked, raising his sword again. Alex stumbled backwards in an attempt to stay away from Gregor. Alex nearly screamed as a hand gripped his shoulder. He spun around and saw Cecil behind him. Alex instantly got behind Cecil. Alex could see that Cecil’s eyes were on the decapitated head of his brother. “H… him!” Alex choked out as he pointed towards Gregor. Cecil turned to Gregor and started to walk in his direction. “What are you doing!” Alex said quickly.

“Just stay back.” Cecil assured. Alex nodded and stepped back a few more steps.

“Ah the family’s all here.” Gregor chuckled, raising his sword again. Alex closed his eyes in order to not see another friend of his die. All Alex heard was a loud ding immediately after Gregor swung. When Alex opened his eyes, he saw that Cecil had stopped the blade with his… hand. And his hand was no longer flesh, but only bone. Alex still remained nervously tense. Gregor was absolutely flabbergasted by the sight.

“Yeah, the family is here. And you do NOT fuck with my little brother.” Cecil’s voice distorted slightly as his form changed to its’ skeletal counterpart. His hand wrapped around the sword and prevented Gregor from pulling away. Gregor immediately threw a punch with his free hand, which was caught by Cecil’s other hand and started to crush it. Alex heard bones snapping as Gregor started to scream. Alex took another few steps back.

“Little shit…” Gregor growled. Cecil’s other hand tightened, and to Gregor and Alex’s surprise, the sword began to crack. Gregor’s eyes widened in panic as he attempted to pull the sword free from Cecil’s grip. They both saw cracks forming around Gregor’s face to match the sword. Alex realized almost instantly what was going on. Gregor raised his leg and kicked Cecil, sending him flying back. This was the first real time Alex saw true fear on the giant’s face. Gregor turned and bolted immediately. Alex just watched him run. Cecil’s form slowly returned to his normal self as he turned and faced Alex. Alex remained absolutely silent as he stared at Cecil, he was completely unable to speak.

“You can stop pretending now.” Cecil sighed.

“To be fair I didn’t expect him to do that.” Nicholas’ voice rang out, immediately making Alex realize he was still holding the now talking head. Alex almost dropped Nicholas’ head.

“Oh god!” Alex almost shouted.

“Don’t drop me!” Nicholas said quickly.

“Then don’t do things like that!” Alex said.

“Like what?” Nicholas asked quizzically.

Alex grumbled quietly and walked up to Cecil, shoving his brother’s head into his arms. “You’re really getting ahead in life.” Cecil teased.

“Hahahah…” Nicholas mumbled.

“Please don’t make bad puns.” Alex groaned.

“Two questions.” Cecil said, turning back to Alex.

“Okay, ask away.” Alex said.

“One, sword.” Cecil said, pointing to the new weapon.

“Ryotta gave it to me.” Alex said as he grabbed the hilt and drew the blade, taking it with both hands. It was then he noticed despite the rest of the blood being wiped of by the scabbard there was still a streak of blood running down it. “Okay…” He mumbled as he stared at it, a small smile going across his face.

“Calm down there future serial killer.” Nicholas started.

“It’s not his blood.” Alex stated. “And I’m not going to kill anyone.”

“Second question. How the hell are you still alive?” Cecil asked.

“I can use this blade.” Alex said as he sheathed the sword.

“Duh.” Nicholas rolled his eyes.

“Don’t roll your eyes at him.” Cecil stated.

“Why not, they’re all I have left.” Nicholas joked.

“Mmhm.” Alex muttered.

“I’m sure we can get your head back on the body.” Cecil reassured, hoisting the limp body over his shoulder.

“I’m going to take a guess and say that’s easier said then done.” Alex said.

“Speaking of Ryotta… Where is he?” Nicholas asked.

“Back at Torrent’s house making sure no one else there gets hurt while they’re asleep.” Alex said. “And because we couldn’t wake them up we need help.”

“They’re all asleep? Why at his house, and who is they?” Cecil asked.

“Axel, Pinkie, Scootaloo, Rose, and my brother.” Alex said. “And yeah I came out of Ryotta’s room after he wanted to see me and they were all passed out on the floor.”

“That’s… not good.” Cecil said, scratching his head.

“Scratch mine too, right behind the ear please.” Nicholas asked.

“Yeah. I think we need Twilight to wake them up.” Alex said.

“You’re probably right. Let’s get to it then.” Cecil nodded.

“So they won’t wake up?” Twilight asked, seeming more intrigued than worried.

“Nope. Not at all.” Alex said. She tapped her chin for a moment before motioning Sam off.

“I’ll go see what I can do.” Sam reassured, disappearing in a green flash.

“While he does that, I have some new information!” Twilight said happily.

“What information is that?” Alex asked curiously.

“I have gained a bit more information about Nicholas.” Twilight said, searching for one of the many books on her desk. Cecil seemed more interested than anyone, besides Alex of course.

“Well go on.” Alex said, almost impatiently. She set the book down in front of the two and pointed to a drawing of a pony with cracks running up and down its’ body.

“A golem.” Twilight said.

“Okay…” Alex started.

“Golems are difficult to create, really strong magic is needed. But it can be shaped from many things… Mud, rock, steel. Once the shape is made it can be given the personality or mind of someone else, but uh…” Twilight continued.

“But?” Cecil questioned.

“It CAN be used as just a mindless servant. But it looks like Nicholas was made with his original mind. And that of course requires the original to be… Dead.” Twilight finished. Cecil stared at her for a moment before becoming almost visibly depressed.

“Well… that’d explain… um the immortality.” Alex mumbled quietly.

“Oh!” Twilight said moments later. “There is a catch though.”

“What the catch?” Alex asked.

“In order for a golem to exist, it must be bound to an object. If you destroy said object... “ Twilight started.

“It’s dead forever?” Alex asked.

“Pretty much.” She nodded.

“So… that explains what happened to Gregor too.” Alex said.

“Mmhm…” Cecil nodded slowly.

“Why what happened?” Twilight asked quizzically.

“I cut his achilles tendon… he healed that easily. But then when Cecil started to crush his sword he just ran away.” Alex said.

“Still trying to understand that part.” Cecil said, glancing to the still sheathed sword on Alex’s side.

“What did you all think I was taking kendo for?” Alex asked.

“What’s kendo?” Cecil asked.

Alex just facepalmed and groaned loudly.

“Anyway, I think I know what object Nicholas is bound to.” Twilight resumed.

“What item would that be?” Alex asked. Twilight took a familiar pink broach from one of her pockets. Cecil stared silently at the broach. “How’d you come up with that?” Alex asked. Twilight took the broach and flicked it with her finger.

“OW FUCK SHIT!” Nicholas’ voice rang from downstairs.

“And why the hell would you do that?” Alex asked quickly.

“You asked how I came up with it.” Twilight shrugged. “I figure this object comes to you right before Nicholas reappears, so I thought it might be connected. Whoever brought him back might have needed something personal.”

“And I bet we all know who brought both him and Gregor back.” Alex said.

“And I can only assume that…” She said, her expression slowly blanking.

“That what?” Alex asked nervously.

“The babies aren’t the only ponies missing.” Twilight gulped.

“Van…” Alex said quietly.

Chapter 23: Latin

“Mm is everything prepared?” Elizabeth sighed, her attitude seeming more bored than usual. She gazed slowly around at the many candles and symbols drawn around the damp stone room.

“Of course!” Gregor snorted. Elizabeth raised an eyebrow and observed Gregor closely.

“You’re clinging to your sword awful tightly.” Elizabeth mused aloud.

“There a problem with me doin that?” Gregor challenged.

“I don’t know, is there?” Elizabeth grinned.

Gregor stared at Elizabeth. “I didn’t think so. Now sit over there in the corner like a good mut.” She waved with a lack of much caring for the situation as she turned back to the inscriptions.

Gregor grumbled something as he silently glared at Elizabeth, slowly moving back as she had said. Elizabeth’s horn gave of a gentle but dark glow. “Mei perforabit velum oculi.” She began to say, a language that Gregor had never heard before.

“The hell does that mean?” Gregor questioned. A light murmur started to echo through the room.

“Ostendite mihi fenestram absconditis tuis.” She continued. The symbols turned from the white ink they were written in, to a dark, solid black.

“Hm…” Gregor muttered. It was then that all the scriptures started to peel off the ground and hover above the ground. He stared at the scriptures and backed away a little more. The symbols he had copied down grew unfamiliar as they all blended together in a single object. The black orb started to stretch into a thin string, forming a circle that instead of the normal horizontal position on the floor, it stretched vertically up to a three-dimensional one. A perfect ring that stretched almost to the ceiling was now dead still.

“Sit hujus mundi facti perlucidum.” Her voice boomed commandingly, echoing through the chamber. The space in the center of the ring warped into a reflection of Elizabeth and Gregor, along with the room around them. It now looked like a large mirror.

“Huh.” Gregor grunted as he stared at the mirror.

“Daahhph.” Dusk babbled, her and Star seeming entranced by their reflection. The two babies that had been missing were sitting in a rather elegantly made crib at the side of the large chamber.

“What’s next?” Gregor questioned.

“Tell me Gregor, do you believe in ghosts?” Elizabeth cooed in her usual gentle tone.

Gregor snorted, “No.”

“Well that’s very narrow minded of you.” She added. “But I digress. This ‘mirror’, is a window.” She glanced to her reflection.

“A window to what?” Gregor questioned.

“Well, go ahead and look for yourself.” Elizabeth grinned, motioning him to the mirror.

Gregor stared at Elizabeth for a few moments before grumbling and walking up to the mirror. He stared at his reflection for a solid minute. “What am I looking at? I mean besides a handsome bloke.” Gregor chuckled, turning back to Elizabeth. She had a larger smile on her face and did not respond. His eyes narrowed as he turned back to the mirror. His face slowly blanked as he realized something. Gregor’s reflection was no longer mimicking him… And it was smiling. Gregor stepped back from the mirror.

“What’s wrong Gregor, afraid of your own reflection?” Elizabeth snickered, putting a hand to her mouth.

“Of course not!” Gregor retorted.

“I think he enjoyed your compliment.” Elizabeth suggested. Gregor turned back to the mirror and saw his counterpart still smiling.

Gregor grumbled quietly. Elizabeth approached her own reflection and stared at the entity in front of her. “Quite magnificent creatures are they not?” Elizabeth asked. Her reflection along with Gregor’s smiled wider.

“What are they?” Gregor asked.

“Not known by many, only in ancient books are they known. But to most, they are simply called Mimics.” Elizabeth answered. “They are rather neutral creatures, but are easily offended…”

“Hm. And what do you intend to do with them?” Gregor asked.

“Oh, these are not what I am after… But they could be used.” Elizabeth mused, turning around and walking up to the crib.

“Heh, mimics. Guess that means they’re about as handsome as a mule without someone lookin at em.” Gregor chuckled to himself. The two reflections’ faces frowned slowly.

“I wouldn’t do that.” Elizabeth warned.

“Aww ya sad? Did I make you upset?” Gregor laughed at the mimic. The mimics faces grew even more sad. “Aww I think they’re gonna cr-” Gregor nearly choked on his own words as the faces of the mimics changed. Their eyes went a solid, milky white, and their teeth grew longer and razor sharp like an angler fish, several clawed hands violently thrashing against the glass to kill the pony throwing insults. All of this happened in the blink of an eye, sending Gregor back to the ground in utter terror.

“I told you.” Elizabeth sighed.

“Oh god…” Gregor gasped, “Those…” He cut himself off and just went dead silent.

“They say Changelings are a descendent of these primal beasts… They feed off of positive energy... And anything that threatens their food or takes it away is not going to live very long.” Elizabeth explained. “And negativity is a threat.”

“I… I’ll make sure… not to ever… do that again…” Gregor said.

“Good, now apologise.” Elizabeth suggested calmly. When Gregor looked back at the mirror, the figures he had seen as mimics had changed vastly. Their skin was a thick, dark black that was barely discernable from the blackening background from which the creatures stood. The only visible parts of them were the white teeth and eyes that practically glowed with a burning rage, a flame that was filled with anger and hatred. And all that hate was directed at Gregor.

“I… I’m sorry I made fun of you… I… I was wrong.... y… you’re all b… beautiful…” Gregor choked out. The two creatures started to slow their violent urges and stared at the cowering giant. “Y… you’re also… so… k… kind and merciful…” He added. The tension from the monsters body relaxed. Elizabeth approached the portal and put her hand up to the ‘glass’. The two mimics turned to Elizabeth.

“Now isn’t that better? There’s no need to get upset. My friend here is just grumpy… He was hurt pretty badly today and is in a lot of pain.” Elizabeth added with a smile.

“No… I wa… yeah… Yes I was.” Gregor nodded quickly. The mimics’ teeth slowly started to retract and their mouths closed, leaving their solid white eyes left with their solid black appearance. Gregor could only see two pairs of eyes, no bodies. The four eyes pierced his very soul with their blank stare. He held his breath and tried not to stare back. He saw more white appearing, and it was their teeth again. This time, they were smiling once more. Gregor let out a sigh of relief, his body relaxing a little bit.

“Now, I have a suggestion.” Elizabeth started. The two mimics’ smile slipped to a more curious expression. “You need attention to survive, do you not?”

“Whatcha gettin at?” Gregor asked.

“I’ll need you two to do something for me. You will be fed plenty…” Elizabeth smiled. The two mimics smiled as well at the suggestion. Elizabeth put her hand on the portal and her horn started to glow. “Aperi!” She stated loudly. The glass seemed to ripple for a moment as it disappeared. The two creatures stepped through slowly onto the hard ground of our world, observing the area curiously. “Prope!” She stated. The glass rippled back in place, sealing the black void once more.

“If… they understand us… why don’t they talk?” Gregor asked. The leftmost mimic turned to Gregor and stared with its’ blank eyes once more, it’s smile disappearing entirely as its’ mouth closed. “N… never mind.” He said quickly. It slowly started to approach Gregor. Gregor remained absolutely motionless. The mimic kneeled down to Gregor’s prone level.

“Because your language… Tastes… Terrible.” The mimic’s deep gravely voice uttered. “It makes me sick.”

Gregor just remained silent, a sick feeling rising in his stomach. It stood up at the sound of the two babies caught their attention. The two mimics smiled widely and continued to stare. “Now lets begin shall we?” Elizabeth said.

“So what are we going to do?” Scootaloo asked uncertainly.

“I don’t know…” Torrent mumbled. “This is all just…”

“We need to just calm down and think of someway to get out of this.” Rose said.

“Yeah uh…” Axel nodded slowly. He approached the door and his claws extended, slowly proceeding to tear the front door apart.

“It’ll just lead to the same place… Like it did the last fifteen times we opened it.” Torrent sighed.

“Maybe if we break it…” Axel continued, kicking the door and watching it fall to bits and pieces. Through the doorway was a… maze? “Well that’s new.”

“But… new doesn’t always mean good… especially not wherever we are.” Rose said.

“Well is it better than just sitting here forever?” Axel asked.

“I’ll go fiiiirst!” Pinkie waved her hand frantically.

“We need to go together. Splitting up is NOT a good option here.” Torrent said. Pinkie pouted and crossed her arms.

“Well then what are we waiting for?” Axel questioned.

“Let’s go then.” Rose said. The five of them walked through the doorway, which promptly vanished behind them. The maze was about fifteen feet high, with a mirror reflecting themselves as the ceiling.

“This place is weird.” Pinkie stated the obvious.

“Yeah… I really don’t like it.” Torrent said. There was something, however, that caught their eye. At where the door used to be, there was a ladder. At the top of the ladder was a hatch with the words ‘Easy way out’ written on it. “That’s… too convenient…” Torrent muttered.

“Hell, we gotta try.” Axel stated, grabbing the ladder and starting to climb.

“Don’t! What if it’s a trap… I mean usually there is no ‘easy way out’ of something like this!” Torrent said.

“It’s a hatch, what’s the worst that could happen?” Axel chuckled, moving his hand up and grabbing the handle to the hatch.

“It could take you right to your death.” Torrent said.

“I think you’re exaggerating.” Axel said as the handle clicked and the hatch opened towards him, gravity doing the rest of the work. The other side was nothing but darkness, an empty void. “Ah… well maybe you’re right.”

“Get down here before anything else happens.” Torrent said quickly. Axel seemed frozen in place, staring without a word into the darkness. “AXEL.” Torrent said loudly. Axel shook, almost as if snapped out of a trance. “Get back down here now!” Torrent ordered.

“Yeah… S… sorry.” Axel nodded slowly, closing the hatch once more and climbing down. An uneasy feeling swept everyone as they noticed something strange. Axel’s reflection had disappeared.

“Axel… what did you see up there?” Rose asked.

“Up… where?” Axel asked slowly and curiously.

Rose stared uncertainly at Axel. “When you opened the hatch…” She said.

“Did I?” Axel asked hazily, looking up at the closed hatch. “Oh… did we get out?”

“What the hell…” Torrent muttered.

“Axy? You okay?” Pinkie asked in a nervous tone that no one had really heard from the always cheerful pink pony.

“I’m kinda hungry... “ Axel shrugged.

“Let’s… just keep moving.” Torrent suggested.

“Once we’re out of here we’ll get something to eat.” Rose said.

“Lets’ just stick together, alright?” Scootaloo suggested.

“Yeah. That’s an excellent idea.” Torrent nodded. The group continued on, hitting one dead end after another. Axel still seemed… off. Pinkie had been clinging to him the whole time, but he almost didn’t even acknowledge her existence.

“Axel, is everything alright?” Rose asked. Axel didn’t respond.

“Hey, Axel.” Torrent said, in a slightly louder tone. The large pony shook for a second, as if snapping out of a trance. He looked at Torrent, his face was pale, looking like he was deathly sick.

“Yeah… sorry. Guess I spaced off for a minute.” Axel chuckled.

“It was more than a minute…” Rose said.

“You feeling alright there?” Torrent asked.

“I feel okay.” Axel shrugged. “Like I said, just hungry.”

Torrent immediately felt uneasy as he saw something, something he wished he hadn’t. Looking into Axel’s eyes, he swore he saw something… move. “W… what exactly did you see outside of the hatch Axel?” He asked.

Axel’s face seemed to scrunch up at the question. “What hatch?” He asked curiously.

Torrent bit his lip and glanced between the other three. Rose seemed just as nervous as Torrent was. Pinkie was no longer clinging to Axel, actually standing a bit away from him due to the same unsettling answer.

“Just… everyone else stick as close together as we can manage…” Torrent said.

“So, you said they were asleep?” Twilight pondered aloud, kneeling down beside Scootaloo.

“Yeah.” Alex nodded.

“We tried waking them up, but we received no response.” R’yotta said. Something nagged at Alex, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on it.

Twilight’s horn lit up, all the sleeping ponies lighting up with her purple aura. “I don’t know what Elizabeth did, but this is some pretty strong magic.” She added.

“Is there any way you could break it?” Alex asked nervously.

“Sam, go to the library and get me everything about enchantments and sleeping spells.” Twilight asked. Sam nodded. One green flash later, he was gone. Alex examined his friends, that nagging feeling only growing worse by the minute.

“I… I really… don’t like this…” Alex muttered quietly.

“What do you mean?” Twilight only seemed half paying attention as she continued to scan the room. Alex’s heart skipped a beat once the feeling surfaced into reason. There were only four bodies in front of him, Axel was gone.

“Where’s Axel?” Alex asked quickly, looking around the living room. Everyone’s heads snapped up to the sound of metal clanking in the kitchen.

“Everyone else is supposed to be in here.” R’yotta said as he slowly moved towards the doorway to the kitchen. Alex and Twilight were directly behind him, combat ready as well. The fridge was wide open, but there was someone there, his identity blocked by the door as whoever it was dug around inside. R’yotta slowly and quietly attempted to move to the other side of the doorway to get a better view. When the assailant moved, everyone saw that it was Axel. He had several bags and bottles in his hands and teeth, looking as if all the ingredients required in a turkey sandwich.

“Mmhph.” Axel waved awkwardly before making his way to the counter to set everything down. “Hope you don’t mind me mooching your food, I’m starving.”

Chapter 25: Unsettling Events

“Wh… what. But Axel was… asleep…” Alex mumbled shakily.

“Yes… he was…” R’yotta nodded slowly as he stared at Axel.

“Power nap, keeps you active.” Axel laughed, spreading a dozen pieces of bread out on the counter. Sam appeared beside Twilight, his hands full of books. He set it down and waved at everyone. “Oh hey Sam, could you pick up some pizza or something?”

“You know, just because he can’t say no, doesn’t mean he’s everyone’s slave.” Twilight sighed. A few moments later she straightened up. “Oh yeah, could you pick up my journal from the library?”

Sam smiled and nodded, disappearing once more.

Alex glanced at Twilight for a moment before he looked back at Axel, “Um… am I the only one who finds this… a little more than just strange?” He asked.

“Maybe it’s a good thing. Means the spell is only temporary. The others will probably wake up soon.” Twilight assured.

“Yeah… you’re right.” Alex nodded.

“Still, we should watch the others to make sure nothing happens to them.” R’yotta said.

“I’ll keep searching to see if there’s a way to wake them up faster.” Twilight nodded, taking the books with her magic out to the living room. Alex’s eyes narrowed at the many sandwiches stacking on the table.

“Are you planning on eating everything in the house?” He questioned, looking at Axel.

“Possibly.” Axel shrugged. “Is that a challenge?”

“Not unless you intend on replacing all of the food you eat.” Alex stated. Axel shrugged and started munching on the first of many.

“You sure you’re feeling alright?” Alex questioned.

“Yeah, just hungry. Why does everyone keep asking me that?” Axel chewed.

“I’ve only asked it once…” Alex responded in a more curious manner.

“Oh, yeah right. Sorry.” Axel nodded.

“No, go on… who else has asked?” Alex questioned.

“No, you’re right. You’re the only one that asked, I don’t know why I said that.” Axel stated, a slight hesitation in his voice.

“Axel.” Alex stated. “Don’t lie. Especially not now.”

“I’m not lying. What the fuck is your problem?” Axel questioned in an equally loud tone. His language caught Alex off guard. Alex stepped back from Axel and stared wide-eyed at him. Axel slowly returned to eating, his eyes never leaving Alex.

“Wh… what’s… gotten into you…” Alex mumbled.

“You’re the one giving me a hard time, so let me eat.” Axel retorted, already moving on to the second sandwich.

“You’re the one who decided to start just eating my brother’s food without so much as a word to anyone else UNTIL we found you.” Alex said in return.

“Thanks.” Axel said in an uncharacteristically sarcastic tone.

“Something’s… really wrong with you…” Alex mumbled.

“I will leave you to figure that out.” Axel mused, standing up and taking his sandwiches with him and out to the living room. Alex just wanted to just stay there and avoid Axel. But he felt the need to make sure he didn’t do anything to anyone, so he slowly followed him into the living room. Axel sat down next to Twilight, glancing down at the book she was reading. “Wassat?”

“A book I’m reading to figure out how to wake your friends up.” Twilight added. Axel seemed confused by the statement. He looked down at the unconscious ponies and a light bulb seemed to go off in his head.

“Oh! Yeah, right.” Axel nodded. Alex started growing more suspicious. Axel’s demeanor wasn’t that of forgetfulness, it was that of a pony who had no knowledge of the situation at hand what-so-ever. And he certainly didn’t care…

“I really… really don’t like this…” Alex mumbled to himself. His eyes now never leaving Axel.

“What don’t you like?” R’yotta asked, causing Alex to jump slightly.

“Axel… something seems really wrong with him.” Alex muttered.

“He’s just a little dazed… I’m sure snapping out of that powerful a spell would do that to someone.” R’yotta said.

Alex remained silent and continued to watch Axel carefully.

“You’re bent on proving you’re right.” R’yotta sighed.

“I already know I’m right.” Alex said.

R’yotta sighed and walked into the living room to join the others. “Just come in here and sit.” He said.

“I’m fine here.” Alex stated.

“So, what are we doing for dinner?” Axel asked, his mouth still stuffed full.

“You have half the food in the house there already.” R’yotta said bluntly. “Why could you need anymore RIGHT now?”

“Only half??” Axel stared wide eyed at R’yotta. “I just thought you were poor!”

“And why would you assume we’re poor?” R’yotta questioned.

“You’re uh… well.” Axel started, pointing to the skinniest pony in the room (Alex).

“I went through a lot of stuff.” Alex stated. “Starvation was one of them. But it wasn’t because I was poor.”

“Okay, okay… touchey much? Go eat a sandwich.” Axel suggested. He pulled the sandwiches he made closer to himself. “Not mine though… they’re… they’re mine.”

“I’m not hungry.” Alex said.

“If this is how they’re all going to be when they wake up… let’s hope we have enough food.” R’yotta said in a joking tone.

“My brother doesn’t eat much.” Axel corrected.

“I wasn’t talking about him… I was talking about them,” R’yotta motioned to the four ponies on the floor. After a moment he asked, “Where is Van by the way?”

Axel seemed confused by the question once again, his eyes glazing over slightly as if thinking about something. The next moment, his eyes snapped to R’yotta. “Oh, I dunno.” He shrugged.

“That’s… very very concerning.” R’yotta said, looking to Twilight.

“I think I’d better visit the library myself. You guys gonna be fine for awhile?” Twilight asked, glancing up from her book.

“Yeah…” R’yotta nodded slowly, “And… you weren’t paying attention at all were you?”

Of course, Twilight was already gone.

“Of course…” R’yotta sighed. He looked back up to Axel, seeming slightly nervous about him now. Axel had his shirt pulled up and was looking up his muscles with a growing interest, touching and feeling them amorously. R’yotta glanced to Alex.

“I told you.” Alex said, his eyes still locked on Axel. Axel was busy looking at other appendages, having moved south from his abs.

“That’s enough.” R’yotta said, glancing back at Axel. Axel’s eyes turned up to R’yotta, his hand opening and letting his pants snap back to his waist.

“Can’t a pony admire herself every once in awhile?” Axel questioned.

“W… wait what?” R’yotta said, after taking a moment to understand what Axel had said.

Axel paused for a moment. “Oh, I messed that up didn’t I?” He asked.

“What the hell?” R’yotta stated as he stood up, now staring down at Axel.

“Genders are still a little strange to me, no matter how many times I do this…” Axel sighed.

“What the fuck are you?” R’yotta questioned, getting down lower and into a more combat ready stance.

“Now, lets’ not get hasty. This is still your friend’s body, you wouldn’t want to harm it would you?” Axel assured, holding his hands up defensively.

“What did you do to him?” R’yotta questioned.

“Who?” Axel asked.

“Axel.” R’yotta stated.

“I’m right here.” Axel grinned.

“Bull.” R’yotta stated, narrowing his eyes.

“I have no idea where he is or why he was there in the first place. I just hitched a ride.” Axel groaned, leaning back into the couch with an almost annoyed sigh.

“And why should we believe you?” Alex questioned.

“Oh don’t even start with that. I have no reason to lie and I’m not in the mood to go through an entire police questioning session.” Axel said.

“Wait… what do you mean ‘why he was there’? Where’s Axel? Where did you come from?” R’yotta asked.

“What did I just say?” Axel stated.

“You should know where you were before you ‘hitched a ride’.” Alex stated.

“As far as I could tell, my unfortunate home sweet home.” Axel said.

“I’m going to guess you have no idea how else to get out then.” Alex sighed. He glanced down at Scootaloo as a wave of sadness overcame him.

“Oh, they’re dead.” Axel assured calmly.

“W… what…” Alex mumbled.

“Yes, yes. Some sort of strange maze that they’re trapped in. If you’re on the outside, however, you see what’s at the end.” Axel mused.

“A- and what’s at the end?” Alex asked reluctantly.

“My brother of course.” He continued.

“What is your brother?” R’yotta asked.

“I believe that is the term. Lover, brother, same thing right?” Axel asked.

“No… They aren’t the same term.” Alex said.

“Well, we are connected, born of the same creature, and have also enacted in what you call ‘sexual intercourse’. A magnificent experience I might add.” Axel continued.

“Just answer the question!” Alex almost shouted.

“What was the question again?” He inquired, cocking his head.

“What is your brother?” Alex stated.

“It’s strange how little you can know about your own existence when you’re born in a realm of perpetual darkness.” Axel joked.

“What are you talking about?” R’yotta questioned.

“What my brother is, and looks like, are two different things. So specify.” Axel stated a little more annoyingly.

“First, what is he.” Alex stated.

“My brother.” Axel answered.

Alex grumbled quietly, “Fine than. What does he look like?”

“He looks like my brother.” Axel said.

“You’re worthless.” Alex grumbled.

“You’re ignorant.” Axel retorted.

“Than relieve us of our ignorance by not giving the most obvious answers.” R’yotta stated. Axel stood up and started to approach R’yotta and Alex.

Both of them stepped back from Axel, keeping their distance from him. Axel’s stride increased, this time focused toward Alex.

“Stay away from me.” Alex stated as he kept backing away from Axel.

R’yotta stepped in between the two of them, trying to block Axel from getting any closer to Alex. Axel stopped uncomfortably close to R’yotta, staring down at him. R’yotta stared right back, though he was slightly unnerved. Axel grabbed both of R’yotta’s arms tightly. “Let me answer your question.” He smirked. R’yotta’s eyes rolled back as several sensations and feelings flooded through him, all alien to him. His entire body started to visibly shake.

“Let go of him!” Alex shouted. Axel continued to hold him for another ten seconds before letting him go, R’yotta slumping down to the ground immediately.

“My brother and I do not ‘see’ like you ponies do. We are what you call ‘troglobites’. We do not see with eyes, but by touch, sound, and certain senses your bodies lack. Now tell me R’yotta, what does my brother look like?” Axel finished.

“I… I d… can’t… no words…” R’yotta mumbled quietly. “No… no way… t-to… explain…”

“Now, do you want to know what he looks like?” Axel grinned, holding out his arms for Alex.

Alex stepped back from Axel, and violently shook his head. Axel simply started to laugh before he sat down. “I wonder which one he will get to first.” Axel said.

“We’re… we’re going to get them out.” Alex said shakily.

“I hope he picks the orange one, she’s cute. We could have some fun together…” Axel closed his eyes and started to daydream about ‘Scootaloo’.

“You won’t touch her.” Alex growled.

“Of course I won’t, I’ll be touching my brother. ‘Her’ will be dead.” Axel corrected again. “You’re very slow, aren’t you?”

“I’m not going to let that happen either way.” Alex stated. “We’re going to get all of them back, and I’m going to make sure you don’t survive.”

Axel seemed slightly hurt by the statement. “Well, how rude!” He scowled.

“That’s rude? Ha… coming from the one taking over my friend.” Alex rolled his eyes.

“I didn’t take your friend over. You don’t understand how the dream world works at all.” Axel sighed again.

Alex stared silently at Axel. “Think of your material self, and your mind as one object, but they can be detached. When you sleep, your mind drifts away from your body like a boat tied at the harbor.” Axel started.

“And?” Alex asked.

“And someone, I assume the one who put him there in the first place, cut the rope.” Axel continued.

“And you’re saying there’s no way to repair the rope?” Alex asked.

“It’s a rope, it can be tied again if you can find the pieces. This rope isn’t just cut, with one half attached to a boat that’s sinking to the bottom of the ocean. I just happen to grab onto the part that was attached to the port.” Axel chuckled.

“We need to find the ends and tie them back together.” Alex stated.

“Well, you have fun with that.” Axel said, hopping to his feet and heading to the door.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Alex questioned.

“Out? I have a life now.” Axel answered dismissively.

Alex stared at Axel, knowing there was no way he was going to stop the bigger pony from leaving. He simply muttered under his breath as he watched Axel walk away. “Seeya ponies never, have a good life.” Axel waved as he walked out the door.

“I doubt you’ll ever get too far.” Alex muttered.

R’yotta on the other hand managed to stand and he ran up to Axel, “You… aren’t going anywhere.” He stated before he punched Axel in the jaw. Axel groaned in shock, staring wide eyed up at R’yotta. R’yotta grabbed Axel and threw him back into the house, as he lay on the floor R’yotta pinned him tightly against it. “I have a feeling I might have to tie you up and get someone more magically powerful than you in here to achieve that.” He stated. “Now you wouldn’t enjoy complete restrained freedom would you?”

“Well you’re just a bundle of joy aren’t you?” Axel twitched, not putting up any fight.

“I’m just making sure we have a chance to get all of our friends back.” R’yotta said. “Alex, go get Twilight.” He ordered. Alex nodded and was instantly out the door to go get the alicorn.

“Well, while we’re down here. How has your day been?” Axel chuckled.

“Fine until two people decided to completely ruin it.” R’yotta grunted.

“And who would that be?” Axel inquired in a more curious manner.

“You and the person who did this to my friends.” R’yotta said bluntly.

“Well that’s not an efficient answer.” Axel stated.

“Why would you even care?” R’yotta questioned.

“Well you’re probably just going to lock me up and then kill me, so I might as well make the best of a bad situation.” Axel said in a calm tone, as if already accepting the possibility.

“We’re not going to kill you. We just want our damn friends back.” R’yotta said.

“And how do you suppose you do that when I am still here?” Axel mused. “And I do recall you saying you were going to, specifically you.”

“Things change when you put them into a different perspective.” R’yotta said, “And I’m damn sure there’s going to be a way to force you out and bring everyone back.”

“Perhaps, but I do not wish to return to my home. While it is just that, ‘home’, I do find your plane to be far more interesting.” Axel said.

“You don’t have much choice in the matter.” R’yotta said. Axel silently stared at R’yotta, his expression seeming to slowly shrink to depression. “You don’t understand why we’re going to send you back do you?”

“Does it matter?” Axel questioned.

“Maybe not to you. You’re dead set on just ‘living a new life’ without even caring that there’s others involved in everyone’s life. You can’t just step in and leave. It doesn’t work that way here, at least not in this group.” R’yotta sighed, “As you’ve explained, our planes are very different. I will never understand your’s and you’ll likewise never understand ours. That’s just how it is.”

“Your plane is very simplistic, very… fun. I understand it, where as your narrow mindedness sees me as an intruder, when something very clearly has been staring you in the face, about me, the place I come from, and my ‘species’.”

“And what is that?”

Axel moved his head closer to R’yotta, his mouth moving to say three simple words that made him feel slightly queasy. “We’re already here.”

Chapter 26: Foreboding Happiness

“W…” R’yotta barely spoke as he stared down at Axel.

“But enough about me, tell me about you.” Axel smiled gently, placing his hands on R’yotta. The two of them tensed slightly for a few moments before relaxing. R’yotta seemed slightly drained.

“What the…” R’yotta muttered.

“Oh, you have a lovely family.” Axel complimented. “Troubled past, but lovely nonetheless.”

“How did you… just…” R’yotta started to say. “What… did you just do?”

“Well, you know about me and my family, it’s only right I learned about yours… right?” Axel added.

“That… doesn’t explain what you just did…” R’yotta said.

“What did I do to you earlier? You people really are slow.” Axel groaned, shoving R’yotta off forcefully and sending him against the wall. R’yotta grunted and stumbled forward a little bit. Axel stood up and brushed himself off. “Memory exchanging is a two way street.”

R’yotta despite his weakened state still attempted to move back to Axel. “Nnng…” He groaned quietly, having a slight difficulty with movement.

“Interesting… such a troubled past you have.” Axel mused.

R’yotta grunted quietly once more and slowly tried to push off the wall to stand on his own. Axel approached R’yotta and gripped his shirt. “Why don’t we talk?” Axel offered. Before R’yotta had a chance to say anything, he was thrown across the room and into the wall, knocking a small painting from it and on top of him. R’yotta groaned quietly and remained motionless on the ground. Axel snickered to himself.

“My apologies, It has just been long since I have had a body this… thrilling. Sometimes I get carried away.” Axel lifted R’yotta up and carried him to the couch, setting the weak pony down.

R’yotta gave no more resistance. Axel huffed in annoyance, slapping him across the face. “You speak when spoken to.” Axel stated.

R’yotta grunted quietly at the hit, “A...ah... “ He mumbled quietly, struggling to remain conscious. Axel let out a lengthy sigh before sitting down beside him.

“Oh, alright. Again, forgive me. Sometimes I get out of line like that. So, how are you this fine day?”

R’yotta’s head fell down against the couch. There was a green and purple flash as Twilight and Sam appeared in the living room along with Alex.

Alex looked at the Axel and R’yotta, “Wh… what the h…” He muttered.

“Oh, he was like that when you left. I’m positive.” Axel assured.

“No, he wasn’t!” Alex said in a low growl. “He wasn’t unconscious!”

“He’s not unconscious.” Axel started, moving his hand behind R’yotta’s head and moving it around. “See, he’s happy to see you!”

Alex’s eyes narrowed as he glared at Axel. “Now, don’t give me that look, I was just…” Axel trailed off as two jet black tendrils wrapped around his feet. “Oh…” He mumbled as Sam’s tentacles quite literally threw him into the ceiling and started smashing Axel around the room. Moments later, Axel’s limp body dropped to the floor, twitching randomly.

“Is he okay?” Sam asked, turning his attention back to R’yotta.

Alex rushed over to R’yotta, “He’s still breathing…” He said quietly. “We should get him to the hospital.”

“Twilight, can you get him there?” Sam asked. Twilight nodded, her violet magic gently lifting him towards her. The two disappeared moments later, leaving Sam, Alex, and Axel alone.

“Nn...ah…” Axel mumbled in a beat, pained tone.

“What are we going to do with him?” Alex asked, staring down at Axel.

“I’ll give you carte blanche.” Sam said, more of his tendrils binding Axel to the ground.

Alex went quiet as he thought about what to do. “Are y-ou ssu… supposed to read me… my rights?” Axel’s cocky attitude didn’t seem to fade with the beating he received.

Alex scratched his chin for a moment before speaking, “I feel we should keep him bound up somewhere until we find someway to get everyone back.”

Sam’s magic flared to life. Before Alex could even ask what he was doing, he saw Axel covered in metal binding and chains. The closet door flew open and Axel was thrown violently inside before it locked shut. “There.” Sam smiled.

“You… didn’t have to hurt him further… that is still Axel’s body.” Alex said quietly.

“That is NOT Axel, that is a parasite.” Sam snapped angrily, a side Alex had yet to see of the changeling king.

Alex stepped back from Sam and held his hands up in a defensive manner. Sam paused for a moment before breathing in. “I’m sorry.” Sam sighed.

Alex remained silent and slowly lowered his arms. “He is just a reminder of everything that is happening. Elizabeth is the cause of all of this, holding Dash’s children hostage… it makes me sick.” Sam said, his eyes flashing green momentarily. The coffee table exploded into fiery cinders, the flame slowly dying down. Alex continued to distance himself from Sam, a small bit of fear he hadn’t felt in a long time overcoming him. Sam huffed, trying to calm himself as much as possible. “I’ve never been angry before…” He admitted almost reluctantly.

“I-I’ve n… noticed.” Alex mumbled quietly, pressing himself back against a wall. There was a soft knock at the door. The sound made Alex choke on his own voice, startling him immensely. Alex ran over to the door and opened it up. In front of him was Rainbow Dash, and in her arms were two, tiny ponies.

“Hi.” Dash said, her face absolutely beaming with joy.

“Oh my gosh!” Alex almost screamed as he saw the two foals. Star blinked a few times, seeming to have just woken up by Alex’s voice. He looked quizzically up at him, as if observing an unfamiliar pony. Alex smiled down at Star. Dusk was more interested in her mother, clinging tightly to her arm.

“I found them at home in their crib. Dusk was out the moment she saw me, don’t even know why they have bars anymore.” Dash giggled absurdly as she cuddled the baby unicorn. Dusk squealed happily, grabbing Rainbow’s nose and chewing on it.

“That’s gr-” Alex paused for a moment.

“What’s wrong?”

“This… is a little strange.” Alex said bluntly. “You… just found them in their crib?” He looked back up at Dash.

“Uh huh.” Dash nodded, stepping in and kicking the door shut. She set the foals down and let them explore the room.

“That… doesn’t strike you as odd, considering that Elizabeth stole them in the first place?” He questioned. Alex noticed Star staring up at him. Alex glanced down at the foal for a moment. “I’m not going to go so far as to say it’s bad… just this doesn’t sit well with me, at all. Considering her current track record…” He added, “It just doesn’t seem like she’d return them after everything else she’s done so far.”

“Well, what do you suggest we do? Give them back?” Dash asked. Her face grew very stern the next instant, as if challenging him to suggest that.

“No. We still need to bring her down… after what she did to… well…” Alex motioned to the four unconscious ponies that were still in the room. “All of them. One good thing doesn’t outweigh all the bad does it?”

“When they’re my kids, yes.” Dash stated, crossing her arms defiantly.

“Oh, I see now.” Alex muttered. He glanced over to Scootaloo’s unconscious body. “Fine.” He stated. “So… what you’re saying is that’s alright then? Since… you’re babies are back.” He continued pointing to Scootaloo. Dash’s shoulders seemed to droop, her arms losing the strength to continue being crossed. Alex sighed quietly, “I guess I can see it from your perspective… you went through so much for your two babies… and it’s really great that they’re back…” He said quietly. What he saw next made him want to panic. He saw tears in Dash’s eyes, one of the toughest mares he knows. Alex choked up slightly and he looked right at Dash. “Tell me… something… does it really make up for it?” He said shakily.

“Does… what?” Dash sniffed, wiping a tear away in response.

“Having your kids back…”

Dash looked down at her two little foals, seeming to think for a moment. “It’s like you said. It’s good, but it’s just a bandaid… We still have a ways to go.”

Alex smiled and hugged Dash tightly. Dash hugged Alex tightly and chuckled. “You’re still my kid too, don’t forget that.” She added, making a wave of happiness wash over him.

“Why would I want to?” Alex smiled up at her.

Chapter 27: Lost & Found

Scootaloo glanced over at Axel’s pale body. Something wasn’t right, he looked sick, very sick… “Axel… are you alright?” She asked worriedly.

“I’m fine, really.” Axel said with a weak smile. His stoicism wasn’t helping anyone, but it’s not as if they could really help him at the time being.

“Alright.” Scootaloo said quietly, looking at the other three. Torrent gave a weak shrug, conveying just as much unease as everyone else was feeling. Minutes of walking later, the group began to grow fearful of the maze they were in, seeming to be watched by thousands of eyes through the transparent ceiling into the abyss above.

“This… is just getting worse by the moment.” Rose said quietly, trying not to look up. Everyone’s hearts sank at a sound from deep within the maze. It was a light howl, but it didn’t sound like a dog, or any kind of animal they’ve ever heard.

“Wh… what the…” Torrent muttered.

“Something is in here with us.” Pinkie said, clinging to Axel tightly.

“That’s not good.” Axel said almost nonchalantly.

“We really… really need to get out of here.” Rose said, a slight bit of fear entering her voice.

“Yeah… yeah we do.” Torrent nodded slowly, his fear surfacing slightly. The pace of their walks increased to a sprint. The sound of a new pair of footsteps echoed behind them.

“Why are we running?” Axel asked in a curious tone that sounded almost disconnected from the situation.

“There’s something else in here with us!” Torrent stated.

“Oh. That’s creepy.” Axel nodded slowly.

“No, that’s bad!” Rose said, “We need to stay ahead of it, if Elizabeth locked us in here she’s probably planning on making sure none of us leave.”

“That sounds like a good idea.” Scootaloo nodded

The five of them skidded to a stop as they turned the next corner, seeing a black silhouette standing at the end of this hall.

“Oh god…” Torrent muttered. A wall immediately rose up, splitting the group in half and leaving Pinkie and Axel on the other side. Rose, Torrent, and Scootaloo were alone in the hall with the mystery guest. Torrent looked back at the wall for a moment before stepping up between the silhouette and the two girls.

“Torrent wait!” Scootaloo begged.

Torrent didn’t move from his spot and just stared at the silhouette. “I’m not going to let whatever it is near you two.” He stated. The figure grew slightly more fear inducing as several shadowy tendrils spiked out from it, slithering in place as it approached the group. Torrent held his ground and despite the disadvantage prepared to fight.

“Scootaloo, just… stay behind me.” Rose said quickly. Scootaloo’s small wings snapped out, buzzing almost like electricity as they blurred. Before anyone could ask questions, Scootaloo launched herself forward, leaving an orange trail as she tackled the figure in front, sending it to the ground.

“What…” Torrent muttered, staring wide eyed at the scene.

“Um... “ Rose just mumbled, staying just as startled as Torrent. Scootaloo raised her hand to strike the creature, but stopped immediately, unable to keep her eyes off whatever it was.

“Scootaloo?” Torrent asked, beginning to quickly move up to the creature and her fully prepared to help. The figure stood up with Scootaloo in its’ arms, moving towards the group to reveal the familiar face.

“Hi.” Sam smiled.

“What the hell.” Torrent said bluntly, unable to believe what he saw.

“Sam?” Rose questioned. The tentacles shot forward and wrapped around Rose and Torrent, pulling him in for a group hug that certainly got any cricks out of their backs.

“Nn… we’re… happy to see you too…” Torrent choked out. “But… we’re… missing Pinkie… and Axel…”

Sam paused, dropping the three of them to their feet. “Axel’s here??” He seemed utterly shocked and happy at the same time.

“Yeah… well at least physically… something’s wrong with him.” Torrent said.

“Well, that’s what happens when you have an extra dimensional mind parasite attached to you.” Sam added, scratching his head as he thought.

“What?” Torrent questioned curiously.

“He has… a…” Rose started slowly.

“Oh yeah, you guys are dreaming.” Sam said bluntly, smiling a little wider and hugging Scootaloo again, causing her to giggle as the tendrils slithered around her.

“We’re… dreaming.” Torrent said blinking a few times. “Well… how do we wake up then?”

“That’s why I’m here silly!” Sam said happily.

“Okay… well we need to find Pinkie and Axel so we can wake both of them up too.” Torrent stated.

“Oh, they’re already awake, that’s what the wall was.” Sam assured.

“Um… okay…” Torrent said, sounding a little confused. “Why… didn’t you wake us all up at once? We were all together…”

“Axel was easy because the parasite on him was connected to his body too, which was manipulating it in the real world. So there was an ‘open connection’. But your bodies are all still… sleeping. You’ve sorta been disconnected, sorta…” Sam continued, tapping his chin as he thought of how to phrase it.

“Sorta… what?” Rose questioned.

“Well you’re all connected by a thread, but Axel’s thread was a lot thicker because the parasite strengthened it and the connection to his body so it could find it, but wouldn’t allow Axel to actually return to it.” Sam added. “I have to connect each of you individually.”

“Okay.” Torrent said. “Let’s get it done then.”

“What about Pinkie, why did she disappear?” Scootaloo asked.

“Well, hers was pretty easy. Hers is intertwined with Axel’s.” Sam said with another smile. Everyone could tell what that meant. “That’s how I found you guys.”

“That’s great.” Rose smiled. Torrent cracked a small smile too and nodded. Sam’s smile shrank slightly as a thought hit him.

“What’s wrong?” Torrent asked worriedly.

“Well, there was a third thread attached to them, but its’ not any of you.” Sam said.

“Well, it’s more then likely that it’s Van.” Rose said.

“Yeah… but… where is Van?” Torrent asked.

“I dunno. We haven’t seen him in awhile.” Sam shrugged.

“That’s a huge problem then… something could have happened to him.” Rose said.

“We’ve discussed this before.” Sam nodded slowly.

“Nn… Well let’s get out of here… then we can begin to look for him.” Torrent said with a small sigh. Sam nodded and approached Rose.

“Ladies first.” Sam smiled. Scootaloo raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. “I mean… uh.”

“Just do it.” Scootaloo rolled her eyes. Sam took both of Rose’s hands and closed his eyes. His horn lit up and encompassed her body. Rose took in a deep breath and closed her eyes. Moments later, Rose felt his hands leave hers, and a wall rose up between Sam and Rose.

Sam approached Scootaloo and was about to grab her, when she shook her head and pointed to Torrent. Sam shrugged and move to Torrent’s side, holding his hands out. Torrent seemed a little surprised but still stepped forward and grabbed Sam’s hands. Sam’s magic once again encompassed his body, and his eyes closed. Torrent’s eyes closed as he took in a deep breath, just like his wife. Sam stepped back from Torrent, and the same thing occurred, leaving Scootaloo and Sam alone. Scootaloo held out her hands, prepared to join everyone else. Scootaloo felt the tingling of his magic radiate across her body, tickling her gently. Scootaloo bit her lip to stop herself from laughing. Almost cut short, the tingling stopped.

“Huh…” Sam’s voice was groggy and slightly pained.

“AH!” Scootaloo squealed, sitting up from a more familiar floor. Instead of a creature that would be the epitome of any nightmare, she saw her friends, concerned and surprised. Alex’s arms wrapped tightly around her and he nuzzled his face into her neck. “Alex…?”

“Yeah… it’s me.” Alex nodded, hugging her closer, she felt a growing wetness on her neck.

“I’m okay, Alex. What happened?” Scootaloo returned the gesture with her own embrace and slowly looked around the room.

“Elizabeth put you, Axel, Pinkie, my brother, and Rose to sleep and sent you all to another dimension.” Alex said quietly. Sam gasped and covered his mouth almost immediately. “What’s wrong?” Alex asked, looking up at Sam. Sam’s magic unlocked the closet, and the door swung open. Axel tumbled out and to the floor.

“Ow…” Axel mumbled. Everyone’s attention immediately shifted to Axel.

“Right… you forgot about him.” Alex said.

“But is it the real Axel?” Sam added.

“Didn’t you bring Axel back along with Pinkie?” Alex asked.

“Still.” Sam shrugged, not taking his eyes off Axel’s body. Pinkie slowly approached the prone pony and looked down at him. Axel reached up and squeezed Pinkie’s breast.

“Yep, it’s him.” Pinkie couldn’t help but giggle.

“Well… there you go.” Alex chuckled quietly. Sam walked up and hugged Scootaloo and Alex in an almost bonecrushing grip as their feet left the ground.

“I was soooo worried!” Sam admitted without shame.

“W… we… all were… Sam…” Alex choked out. Scootaloo’s face was turning purple, obviously not having the strength her boyfriend did. “Please… l-let us go… it’s beginning… t-to get really hard to breathe…”

The next moment, Alex and Scootaloo were teleported onto the couch, with a blanket now wrapped around them and a table full of food.

“Thank you…” Alex said. Scootaloo instinctively snuggled against Alex in their new comfortable position.

“Why don’t you two rest.” Sam suggested.

“No!” Scootaloo shrieked. Everyone jumped, quickly shifting their attention to Scoots. “I’m… just not tired. I don’t really feel like sleeping… ever again.”

“Um… d-did you want to eat then?” Alex offered.

“Yeah, that sound nice.” Scootaloo nodded slowly. Axel was lifted up into a hug by Sam.

“And I’m so sorry, I over did it and was angry… I didn’t mean to take it out on you.” Sam’s tone was pleading and desperate.

“Nnnngaaaah! I have n-no Idea whaaat you’re talking about, but you’re hurting maaaaah!” Axel’s voice cracked randomly.

“Oh, right. You don’t remember… Still, I’m so sorry!” Sam repeated, squeezing Axel tighter.

“I think you’re hurting him Sam.” Alex commented as he started reaching out and bringing food right into Scootaloo’s lap. Scootaloo happily snatched some from the plate before he even set it down, not even using her hand, but bending down and taking it directly with her teeth. She closed her eyes and gave him a thumbs up before giggling. Alex laughed as well and just nuzzled against the back of her neck. Sam quickly dropped Axel, who stumbled momentarily before catching his balance and returning it to normal.

“Alright… you’re forgiven. Just no more… hugs.” Axel groaned.

“No promises.” Sam smiled widely.

“Well, I’m glad to be awake because I’m starving.” Axel said, staring down at the food. His words seemed to make Alex and the others shiver. “What? What’d I say?”

“Um… just… nothing…” Alex muttered quietly.

Amidst Axel’s chewing, he began to ask, “So, you find Van yet?”

Sam slowly started to frown, turning to Twilight. Twilight turned to Alex, as if hoping someone would have the answer. Alex just shook his head. “We… um didn’t… really look…” Alex started quietly. Axel stopped chewing and looked silently down at Alex. Alex looked away.

“Hey, my brother had other things on his mind, like losing his own family. You can’t look at him when it comes to looking for your brother. There’s other people here who would have been better suited for looking!” Torrent spoke up.

“Alright.” Axel said blantly. His emotions seemed to be all but gone.

Alex just remained silent.

“We’ll find him Axel, I promise.” Scootaloo assured. Axel gave a forced smile and nodded.

“Do you guys mind if I use your shower?” Axel asked quietly.

“Go ahead.” Torrent said. Axel disappeared into the bathroom and closed the door. Pinkie bit her lip and stared at the door, she seemed troubled. “I think he wants to be alone right now…” Torrent started.

“That’s not what I was thinking.” Pinkie replied.

“What were you thinking about then?” Torrent asked.

“Axel isn’t good with… emotions. He has little things that show you how he’s feeling. Like scratching his head when he has something on his mind. Or tapping his foot when he’s uncomfortable.”

“Okay… that’s, really observant of you.” Rose commented.

“Well, when you love someone, you pick things up.” Pinkie added. Scootaloo blinked a few times as she looked at Alex for any similar signs. “I also know that Twilight blinks a lot when she’s upset, she also crossed her arms! Rainbow’s wings twitch when she’s restless. Even Alex has things like that.”

Alex remained stoic and otherwise motionless, though his eyes were closed and he seemed to be breathing rather mechanically like he was counting every second between each breath. Everyone seemed to be staring at him curiously, everyone except Pinkie. “When Alex is worried about something, he disconnects himself. He listens to his heartbeat, counts each pulse and slows his breathing… And sometimes mine.” Scootaloo finished.

“Hm… that’s a little… strange, that’s a basic meditation technique… it clears out your mind so you can just think without any interruptions.” Torrent said. “I don’t know where he would have picked that up unless it was very recently… Or… maybe he just knows how to calm himself down...:” He trailed off.

Alex’s eyes opened up and he looked around at everyone, “Is something else wrong?” He asked worriedly. Scootaloo just started to laugh.

“Nope, everything’s just fine.” Scootaloo assured.

“Oh, okay.” Alex said, smiling slightly.

“If… you don’t mind me asking, where’s R’yotta?” Torrent asked, glancing around and noticing the distinct lack of said pony.

“The hospital…” Alex said quietly.

“What… happened to him?” Torrent asked.

“He’s going to make it… and the thing that did it is gone, so… it doesn’t really matter.” Alex said.

“Should we go visit him?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yes, we should.” Alex nodded. “But… before that I need to go grab something.”

Sam’s attention shifted back to Pinkie. “Oh! Do that thing, that thing you did with them to me.” Sam raised his hand.

“Okie dokie! Well, you uh…” Pinkie started, slowly scanning Sam up and down. “You stare at people when you’re happy. You… hug people when you’re happy. You know, I’ve only ever really seen you happy.”

“You… never… want to see him when he’s angry…” Alex mumbled quietly, shaking slightly. Everyone’s heads turned to a green flash as a familiar, solid black, light blue haired changeling appeared with her arms wrapped around Sam. “Hello Chrysalis.” Alex said.

“Mmm, hello Alex. And how have you been?” Chrysalis seemed more friendly than usual. And not in the teasing sense they were used to.

“Better now…” Alex said, slightly wearily.

“Why are you so happy?” Twilight cocked an eyebrow at the strange sight.

“What? A changeling queen can’t be happy once in awhile?” Chrysalis mused, simply shoving Twilight off and bringing her attention back to the others.

“I’m… just going to go grab that thing now…” Alex said, slowly, and reluctantly, getting up from the couch, leaving Scootaloo alone under the blanket as he quietly walked to the back of the house, vanishing into another room.

“Just get on with it.” Rainbow Dash ordered. Chrysalis just frowned and sighed.

“Very well, if you must know.” Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “I found Elizabeth.”

“That’s great!” Torrent said.

“My scouts refuse to return after entering the sewers, so I assume she is there.” Chrysalis added.

“Why would she be down there?”

“Have you checked there recently?” Chrysalis questioned.

“No.” Torrent shook his head.

“That’s why.” Chrysalis teased.

“Mm…” Torrent grumbled, glaring at Chrysalis.

“Anyways, I’m sure you will be fine taking her on your own.” Chrysalis cooed.

Rose rolled her eyes, “Right, you’re too good to help us.” She sighed.

“That, my dear, is beside the point.” Chrysalis retorted.

“Right, your lack of care for any of us but Sam is the main point here.” Rose stated.

“Wait, so… will you help us fight her. For me?” Sam asked, giving a smile only he could give that seemed to radiate his hope for her to help. Chrysalis stared at Sam, seeming slightly amused, and convinced, of his hopes.

“You wish me to help you further?” Chrysalis asked.

“Yes, please. Can you do it for me?”

Chrysali smiled, placing a hand on Sam’s cheek. “No.” Chrysalis added. Everyone seemed genuinely caught off guard by her response.

“Get the fuck out of my home.” Rose said. “I’m not ever going to put up with anyone who treats everyone like they’re below them. Especially when it comes to something as important as this.”

Chrysalis horn sparked to life momentarily, and a large crack appeared in the wall beside Rose, causing her to jump back. “I will not be berated by you for all I have done.” Chrysalis glared at her. “Do you have any children?”

“Yes, I do.” Rose stated.

“And have they ever disappeared, or gone missing?” Chrysalis continued. Rainbow Dash seemed to shrink slightly, looking over at her two babies playing in the corner.

“The one’s I gave birth to may have not.” Rose said. “But for me, if anyone the ponies I consider to be my family goes missing I know I’d do anything for them.”

“Oh, but there’s where you misunderstand. I don’t think of any of you as family. In fact, if Sam wasn’t here… I’d most likely kill all of you myself, slowly.” Chrysalis said. Her cold tone send chills down everyone’s bodies. Not even Rose expected her hate to be that great, leaving her speechless. “I have sacrificed enough of my children’s lives for you, so don’t treat me like some arrogant princess.”

Everyone heard the front door open, followed near instantly by it slamming shut.

“Um…” Scootaloo was the first to break the silence. “Hello?” She was greeted with nothing but silence.

“I… I think someone just left…” Torrent muttered quietly.

“Was it Alex?” Sam cleared his throat before asking.

“It… looked like it was…” Torrent nodded slowly.

“What do we do?” Rainbow’s tone trailed off, unable to keep her eyes off Chrysalis.

“I-I don’t know… b-but he had R’yotta’s katana…” Torrent started.

“I’m sure he’s just going to visit his best buddy in the hospital. If it were Axel or Van, I would have nearly had a heart attack waiting this long!” Pinkie added with the first smile in awhile.

“I… I hope so…” Torrent said quietly.

“So, your decision is final?” Sam asked, turning back to Chrysalis. It was as if he hadn’t heard a single word she said.

“Mm, oh Sam, my Sam… I’m sure you’ll be just fine. Besides, I’ve already got all I wanted from you, so the only reason I helped this far is purely sympathy for you.”

Sam seemed utterly confused, along with everyone else. “From… me?” Sam uttered uncertainly. Chrysalis just put a hand to her mouth and snickered gently.

Rose just stared wide-eyed at Chrysalis. “Oh, don’t take it personally. I just needed some assurance, and some… Mm, well… you’ll find out once all this… trouble, blows over.” She continued.

“A tiger can’t ever change it’s stripes…” Torrent muttered quietly. A layer of green magic surrounded Torrent and threw him into the wall.

“Torrent!” Rose said, rushing instantly to his side. Torrent barely responded.

“Goodness, that felt nice.” Chrysalis sighed, turning and smiling back at Sam. He seemed less than thrilled by her action, frowning deeply.

“You’re just a monster…” Rose mumbled quietly as she held her husband’s limp body.

“So judgy, no wonder you ponies don’t make friends often. Oh, well perhaps it IS me. Anyways, my work here is done. I will be expecting a thank you card in the mail soon.” Chrysalis laughed.

The front door once again opened, but this time it was more like a massive force had caused it to just burst open, everyone in the room regardless of what they were could absolutely feel a seething anger and hatred fill the room. Even if it was suicide Alex stood there shaking in his anger, brandishing the stained katana. No one could really tell if he was after blood… but if he wasn’t he was getting damn close to needing it.

“Alex…?” Scootaloo’s voice was full of fear and confusion. Rainbow snatched Star and Dusk, hiding behind Twilight.

“Oh… my… god…” Rose mumbled.

Alex remained deathly silent as he took his first few steps forward, his eyes glued right on Chrysalis. Chrysalis seemed amused by the sight, staring unimpressed at Alex. “Oh, Alex, what has you so troubled?” She mused.

Alex growled out, “I’m… going to… make you suffer…”

“I have suffered plenty, I assure you. I did watch this slutty unicorn with wings take my king away from me.”

“Hey!” Twilight snapped, crossing her arms.

“The way I’ll make you suffer… will make anything previous… seem enjoyable…” Alex growled. He lunged at Chrysalis with the blade, every ounce of his being was dedicated to making sure he made contact. Chrysalis seemed to be growing further amused, not moving to protect herself at all, when the unthinkable happened. Sam held his hand out, and grabbed the blade. Alex grunted as all of his momentum ceased and he was put to a grinding halt. Sam’s hand was absolutely tightened around the sword, a trickle of his blood draining down to Alex’s hands. Upon seeing this Alex attempted to pull back, his rage fading.

“Sam… let go of the sword.” Twilight stammered, debating whether to continue to watch uncertainly, or forcefully grab his hand. Sam’s hand only tightened, causing the blade to crack slightly. Alex’s eyes just widened at the sound, his heart began to race and fear entered his body. “Sam!”

Sam’s eyes snapped to Twilight and his hand released. Alex realized he had been trying to pull the blade free and tumbled backwards to the ground. Alex grunted and his eyes moved to the blade, there were very noticeable breaks in the steel it was made from, all but signaling its’ new worthlessness as a weapon. “Like a pitbull, it protects his master.” Chrysalis mused with a small laugh.

“You… you aren’t any better than her…” Alex mumbled, shakily looking up at Sam. Sam looked confused for several reasons.

“Hey, why are you on the floor?” Sam cocked his head, kneeling down and holding his bloodied hand out.

Alex just moved away, “Don’t come near me…” He said.

“Sam, just let me take care of your hand, alright?” Twilight pleaded, rushing over to him and grabbing his arm. Sam looked down at his hand slowly.

“Whoa, how’d that happen?” Sam inquired.

“Like a reflex, he doesn’t even think about it.” Chrysalis added.

Alex mumbled something that sounded slightly like, “You didn’t deserve to live…”

“Oh, don’t be so naive. He’d most likely do the same for any of you. It’s in his nature. I just wish th-” Chrysalis trailed off, her eyes wandering to the babies in Dash’s arms.

Rainbow took a step back, holding her kids tighter. “What?” She mumbled. The babies were uncharacteristically quiet, returning the same stare to the changeling queen.

Alex seemed to slip out of his anguish and he took notice of it, his face slowly blanking as several things hit him. They all noticed something that seemed utterly rare to Chrysalis. They saw a glimmer of fear in her eyes. In a green flash, Chrysalis was gone. The blank faces on the babies slowly returned to laughter and giggles as they clung to their mother.

Alex scooted back away from Dash, fear entering his eyes as he stared at the babies. Even Rainbow seemed to shake, the sudden realization washing over her, and everyone else.

“S… she still has them…” Alex mumbled quietly.

“What do I do?” Rainbow’s voice cracked, seeming utterly nervous at whatever she had in her hands. Star looked curiously up at Rainbow, while Dusk slowly scanned around the room at the others.

“I don’t know…” Alex said quietly.

“What are they? I’ve… never seen Chrysalis that afraid before.” Twilight stammered.

“I don’t want to know… if she’s scared… then there’s a very… very good reason for it.” Alex said. The babies seemed to be aware of their knowledge, they just didn’t seem to care. The only thing, is that their bouncing nature was slowly diminishing.

“Oh… no…” Rose mumbled quietly, trying to avoid looking at the two babies.

“H-hey… you’re just two little cute m-marshmallows… aren’t you?” Dash swallowed dryly, trying to feign a happy attitude. The babies, however, seemed to be losing interest in their mother, looking around the room for something else. The babies seemed to be growing more emotionless the longer they searched, growing restless as well. The two pairs of eyes slowly started to lose their color, growing a plain white.

Alex’s eyes widened and he drew even further away. “T-that’s… n-not normal…” He mumbled. The sound of footsteps and a creak of a door opening was heard as Axel came out of the bathroom, a smile on his face.

“Sorry for ditching, I feel much better!” Axel laughed. The two babies immediately shot their attention to Axel, their pupils returning to normal. Alex quickly looked to everyone, the look on his face showed that of reluctance to speak. “What’s wrong, your kids broken or something?”

Star and Dusk immediately started to whimper, reaching out to Axel. Axel, in return, moved over and snatched them from Dash’s arms. The babies giggled and clung to Axel, as if he was feeding them. “So, what I miss?” Axel smiled, looking back up at everyone.

“A-a lot…” Alex mumbled, staring wearily at the babies. “A-a whole lot…”

“We found out where Elizabeth was, Chrysalis tracked her down.” Twilight said quickly as if trying to change everyone’s train of thought.

“Wow! That’s… heavy.” Axel said. He looked almost happy at the thought, as the realization that things might go back to normal after they found her. “So, who’s gonna look after the babies? I’d imagine Rainbow wouldn’t want to part with them.” He suggested, moving back to Rainbow and handing the toddlers over. Dash immediately stumbled back, pressing herself against the wall. Axel tilted his head, looking confused.

“You can.” Alex said quickly. Pinkie cringed at the suggestion, not wanting to leave Axel alone with the creatures.

“Oh, if you’re sure… I mean, I’d really feel comfortable if I could come along. If she has Van, I want to be there.” Axel added.

“Th-that makes sense…” Alex nodded slowly.

“Let’s take them along!” Dash suggested, gaining everyone’s attention.

“After just getting them back? You sure you wanna put em in harm's way?” Axel asked.

“Well, leaving them here alone with any of us wouldn’t be a good idea… It’d leave them vulnerable. If we’re all together then…”

Axel blinked a few times before shrugging. “Makes sense, I guess.”

“That’s a g-great idea.” Alex nodded in agreement.

“Well… let’s go bag a villain.” Axel chuckled.

Chapter 28: Second Wind

Alex sat in silence, staring down at his cracked heirloom. His gaze wasn’t alone however. “This sword has been in my family for a long time…”

“I can tell how much it means to you. Just the way you look at it… you’re angry.” Nicholas sighed. Alex was overwhelmed by the events that just transpired. He didn’t know who to be more angry at… Chrysalis, or Elizabeth. They’d sure go great together.

“Why?” Alex’s sudden blunt tone startled him.

“Why what?”

“Why are you so interested in me?” Alex asked. Nicholas just stared at him, trying to think of an answer. “Not that I’m complaining, I’m just curious.”

“I guess because of… Cecil.”

Alex cocked his head. “Your brother?”

“Well, I was the little brother my whole life. I guess I just wanted to know what it felt like to be… him.” Nicholas seemed to trail off at the end. Alex couldn’t help but smile a genuine, happy smile.

“You know, when you first came around here, I didn’t know what to think. You were smug, arrogant…”

“Kay, got it…” Nicholas tried to say.

“Pretentious.”

Nick just stared at Alex, waiting for him to finish.

“With an overinflated ego the size of Equestria.”

“I’m hungry, want a snack?” Nick added.

“But you have grown to be one of my favorite ponies in this town. You were (or tried to be) a mentor, and you taught me some things. And in many ways, besides Torrent… you have been a brother to me. And that’s never going to change.”

Alex paused, looking as if he was about to say something. His train of thought was obstructed by the sadness in Nicholas’ eyes. This is the first time he really looked up at him, but it seemed that he had been crying. Alex could only stare at his friend, his mouth parting slightly to speak, but no words came out. “Nick?” Alex finally uttered.

Nicholas was trying everything in his power to hold back his tears. Alex had only ever seen him like this one other time, and that was after Nicholas spilled his guts. After realizing that he had made a big mistake…

“Nicholas… what happened?” Alex grabbed Nick’s hand with a small surge of anxiety gripping his heart. He had a feeling his words weren’t the only thing making him cry.

“I just remembered something.” Nicholas’s voice was barely coherent.

“What did you remember?”

Nicholas opened his mouth to talk, but nothing came out. This was different than when Alex did it, this time it seemed forced. After a failed attempt at speech, Nicholas’ face scrunched up in time for more of his emotions to run down his cheeks.

“Nicholas, talk to me!” Alex blurted. The poor teenager couldn’t bare to see his friend cry without at least knowing why. Nicholas’ breathing slowed, along with the fluids trickling down his face. Although Alex could still see the sadness in his eyes, the situation seemed to have calmed slightly. It took some time for Alex to register that Nicholas was staring at something. Alex tracked his eyes to the sword that was still in his hand.

“Can I hold it for a moment?” Nicholas asked. Alex had many thoughts rush through him; He was afraid. Why would he want his weapon?

“You’re not committing seppuku, are you?” Alex chuckled quietly. Nicholas’ lips curled into a smile momentarily before returning to a frown.

“Can’t hurt to try.” Nicholas shrugged. His tone gave Alex the impression he wasn’t entirely joking.

“I really hope this is just your dry sense of humor peeking through.”

Nicholas’ lack of reply only managed to tie the knot in Alex’s stomach further. His hand was still out, waiting for the sword to transfer possessions. Alex, against his best wishes, handed him the sword. It’s not like he can die anyways, right?

Nick ran his hand up the sword slowly, feeling the cracks that ran around the once-proud blade. Once his hand reached the top, it wrapped around the weapon. Alex’s brows furrowed, growing more curious now. “What are you doing?”

Alex saw a purple liquid start to run down the cracked blade. He immediately recognised it as Nicholas’ blood. Alex’s mouth slipped open to speak but could only stare at the liquid running down his weapon. As the fluid ran through the cracks it seemed to radiate a gentle light. The purple blood becoming bioluminescent, only seeming to stick to the cracks as it dripped down the steel and onto the ground below. As soon as the trickle stopped, Alex looked up to see the wound on Nicholas’ hand already closed. The cracked blade still shone of the light momentarily before the purple stained valleys shifted slowly to a silvery white that was identical to the sword’s color. Alex attempted to trace the cracks, but could no longer see them. In awe, his hand slid up the blade, feeling no trace of damage to his precious heirloom.

“How did you-... whoa.” Alex exclaimed, tearing the blade from Nick’s hand and gazing upon the once great craftsmanship now returned to it’s former glory. “Since when could you do that?”

He was met with no response. Curious, Alex gave a tilt of his head to look at his friend. There were more tears running down the pony’s face. That lingering dread began knotting around his stomach once more, leaving Alex once again with questions he had a feeling would stay just that, questions. “You know something, don’t you? Something bad...”

Alex barely caught the twitch of Nicholas’ eye. With one simple nod, Alex found that knot around his stomach growing so tight that the bile in his stomach couldn’t even get through, regardless of how much it wanted out. “The only reason you’d hide something is if it was dangerous for us to know. At least tell me that much.”

Nicholas once again gave a nod after a short period of silence. “I bet they thought of you and your friends as ants.” The quiet earth-pony finally spoke. Alex was so adjusted to the screaming echoes of silence ringing through his body that the first utterance of sound made his heart leap into the wall of his chest. With a now increased pulse, he glanced up and asked,

“You mean Elizabeth and Gregory, right?”

Nicholas’ eyes tracked Alex for a few seconds before he continued, slipping the conversation away from his question. “That’s what we are, ants. And they’re just cruel children staring down at a bug that wandered too far from it’s nest.” He deadpanned, his eyes looking almost vacant as he spoke. Alex had no idea what Nicholas had discovered. He was never like this, never this gloomy. Nicholas was generally the most eccentric, strange pony he knew (next to Pinkie of course). The sudden mood swing had brought Alex closer to an edge that he didn’t want to peek over. One that was dark, and as he grew closer, made him feel colder inside.

“That’s enough.” Alex stood up. This time it was Nick’s chance to be startled by the quiet observer. “There’s enough grief around here without naysayers and cynical babble. I came to Ponyville to get away from that.”

Nicholas’ mouth just shut, staring at the young pony as he continued.

“I have everything I never had. I have a marefriend I would die for… And I have Rainbow Dash, and Red. They may not be my actual parents, and they may not be Scootaloo’s parents, but they sure act like it. The love they show each other was something alien to me before I arrived in this town. And now that I see that, I’m sure as hell not going to let this fire be stamped out by someone simply because they want to.”

Nicholas saw Alex gripping the sword tightly, the blade shaking with his unsteady grip. Alex began to speak after the quivering weapon slowed to a stop, “So no, you’re wrong about one thing.”

Finally giving a word in edgewise, “And what would that be?”

Alex’s frown looked forced, but as he spoke his next words, it slowly formed to a grin. His confidence certainly showed at that moment. “They’re not cruel children, and they aren’t about to step on us. You’re right in the fact that they think we’re nothing, but that’s what will be their undoing. They’re not really looking at us at all because they think we’re already dead. But I am no ant. I am a venomous spider. Now I’m crawling up their leg, ready to bite... all because they were too arrogant to look down.”

The sword was thrust down, impaling itself into the hard floor. Alex was unaware, but Nicholas took notice to how deep and easy the weapon went into the ground. As if that was what he was looking for the entire time, the hopelessness faded, and a smile crept up on Nicholas’ face. The words brought him to his feet, now standing beside Alex. “I have to go see Twilight.” Nicholas said, turning and walking to the door. Alex’s grin failed almost immediately and quickly melted to a blank canvas, and the only colors that filled the white was confusion.

“I, uh… Alright. Glad you’re feeling better.” Alex gave a slow shrug. “You are feeling better, right?”

“You should get a medal for heroic speeches.”

“What I-”

“Yeah yeah, ‘we will not go quietly into the night’ and all that. Really, I’m inspired. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to go make a request.”

Before Alex could say another word, the front door slammed shut behind Nicholas. After standing there for another bout of deafening silence, he just fell back onto the couch and stared straight ahead, brows furrowed. “Alright…” He muttered, staring down at his sword. “Sad, bled on my sword, sad again, happy… then rode his menstrual cycle out the door.”

The pony stared at the weapon for a solitary moment. “I think I’ll call you Tampax.”